UFOnauts: What they look like...?

nix

Honorable
From Rosa Lotti case above. Do you really think ETs would have their craft covered with leather.
These are dwarf races living here underground. Legends and reports of little people and dwarfs abound world-wide.

leather.jpg

Or should i remind of this case



Or this

vndgreenman1091517.jpg

Or this one

20130204tunnelmonster.jpg

Or these Patterson bigfoot frames



Or dozens of thousands of similar reports.

More here Vril 12
 

nix

Honorable
Bigfoot UFO pilot

big-ufo.jpg

Very rare old cigar sighting in Italy. Occupants waved at him.

hpuRN8Z.jpg

Case unknown in the west from Ryuho Okawa's book Alien Reading: Reborn Alien Memories which is in Japanese https://jp.mercari.com/item/m67304221588 I remember 4-5 years ago when i found it there was short case summary and it said person was taken to the far side of the Moon where they witnessed these 3 beings. I don't remember more but i was always fascinated by it.

201010112333513ecs.jpg

Johnny Sands encounter
Blue Diamond Highway, Lathrop Wells
January 29th, 1976.

full (3).jpg


In 1976, 30-year old country music singer Johnny Sands was traveling on the Blue Diamond Highway outside of Pahrump headed southbound to Las Vegas around 10:30 pm when he noticed a "cigar-shaped aircraft" that looked like "the Goodyear blimp, only longer." He didn't pay much attention to it until his car suddenly stalled and wouldn't start. He got out to look under the hood when he saw the craft hovering a thousand feet above him. He describes the craft as having "a ring around the middle with a bunch of round portholes."

As the craft landed, Sands tried to move but was paralyzed, and could only watch as two strange-looking men walked toward him, clad in silver and black uniforms. Sands is extremely descriptive in his encounter and claim that the men were about "five feet seven inches tall" and completely hairless, lacking any eyebrows with small "pugish" noses. He was adamant that their mouths "never opened." and told his interviewers ...

"The face was wrinkled. Now, bodywise, he looked as fit as a 21-year-old but in his face, facial structure -- I don't know, something gave me the idea this guy was 300 or 400 years old. It's a very powerful face, a very powerful set of eyes. He's not so ugly as he is powerful looking ..."

Later Sands would say "the eyes remind you of a flashlight, they shine right at you when they looked at you." The beings' strangest feature were what appeared to be "gills" under the ears and here's where things get even more strange. The humanoids spoke to Sands with speakers on their chests and they told him that their thoughts were being translated into English via the devices. Although he could tell that the voice came from the man's "body," the mouth did not move at all.

The humanoids began a series of interrogation questions. Sands recalls that the voice of his questioner was echo-like and the words were strung out, slow, and almost mechanically with noticeable spacing between each word. The one standing closest to him started with, "What are you doing here?"

Sands told him that he was an entertainer and was headed to Las Vegas to do a show. The other being interrupted with "Why are there so many people in Las Vegas?"

Sands replied that it was a tourist town and that people from all over the world visit Las Vegas. Next, they asked a cursing, and somewhat frightening question. "What is your means of communication?

Sands told them that he didn't understand the question, but in frustration, the humanoid blurted irately, "Answer the question!" He repeated that he didn't understand. With this, the humanoid stared blankly at his companion for "two or three minutes" and then suddenly turned, touching Sands's left hand with his own. The humanoid stared blankly at him and said, "Don't say anything about this meeting. We know where you are and will see you again."

The two men then trooped off and disappeared in a flash of light, the whole encounter lasting about ten minutes. Sands's car restarted and he drove on to Las Vegas.

The musician never kept quiet about his experience. In fact, the front-page headline of the January 31, 1976 Las Vegas Sun wrote, UFO CREWMEN GRILL MUSICIAN. In his own curiosity, Sands contacted APRO (the Aerial Phenomena Research Organization) in Tucson, Arizona, hoping to shed some light on his ordeal, but nothing ever came out of it. Later in his sixties, Nolen Associates of Las Vegas had asked him if he was willing to submit a voice analysis, a stress test, and a polygraph test with a hypnotist of their choice. With "nothing to hide," Sands passed all three. The firm concludes, "He's not telling a lie about any of it. Every word he has told me is true."

Location. Goryachiy Kluch, Krasnodar region, Russia
Date: September 1990 Time: night


277225849_466527575205354_4666371194554706626_n.jpg

Feeling a strange compulsion, local resident Ivan Martynovich awoke and walked outside his house. Suddenly he saw a stranger walking towards him. Ivan could see the figure clearly since there was a light pole nearby. The stranger was tall, wearing a tight-fitting cloth. He had a totally hairless head, with beautiful ashen colored skin, and light, clear blue eyes. The alien took Ivan by the elbow and in a moment Ivan felt himself ascending into the air and floating towards a hovering object in the sky. The object was cylinder-shaped, with both ends sharpened and pointed, like a pencil. In a strange and hardly noticeable way, both Ivan and the humanoid suddenly appeared inside the object. Ivan did not see any control panels or chairs. Several similarly appearing humanoids were standing in the room and talking to each other. Their strange language consisted of sharp words, “each word not longer than a syllable.” Suddenly one of the tall aliens said imperiously, “I am!” and all became silent. The alien leader then addressed Ivan and Ivan somehow saw the words appear in front of his eyes and he was able to understand. They proposed that Ivan review his life and amazingly he was able to see the basic events of his past in what appeared to be a TV-set (holographic image?). They invited Ivan to visit their planet and he immediately agreed. One of the aliens then said something and the craft began to move. Not the slightest movement or sound was felt by Ivan. The aliens did not mention the name of their planet. In a matter of moments they had arrived at the alien “planet”. The craft landed, and a platform jutted out from it. They walked outside and Ivan felt the soil under his feet. With an alien guide, they walked to a location filled many numerous small flying machines standing up with opened upper sections that Ivan could only compare to bicycles. They sat him on one of the objects and Ivan asked the alien if it belong to him, the alien then explained that in their planet they had no notion of “yours” and “my” they never hurried anywhere or worried about if they “could go or not”. Somehow Ivan was able to understand everything that was being said to him. Then they zoomed over the treetops and Ivan saw warm and uncommonly clear environs. The Sun-like star was warm and moving in a straight line Ivan saw green flora, gardens, forests and blue lakes. The alien dwellings were not big, and each house was different, not higher than three floors. “Why don’t you have any tall buildings?” asked Ivan. The answer was, “We use the same energy source, our Sun, and it must be distributed evenly”. Ivan was most amazed by the alien animals. He had never seen such a variety of types, but most amazingly he learned that they were all domestic pets. Only the larger animals, remotely resembling mammoths, walked free and were of some danger to the alien species. The aliens he saw in the planet were tall, slender; smooth, with unbelievable blue eyes and blue skin, the emanated inner harmony. Their movements were graceful and quick, as their speech. And their reflexes and speed exceeded those of humans many times over. The alien food consisted of fruits and berries from the forests, but they apparently did not cultivate anything, it just grew by itself (?). They told Ivan that they did not kill to eat, that the animals gave them milk and the forests their vegetable dishes. Ivan wanted to taste their food and drink but the aliens told him that if he did if would “influenced him” in a way that he would have to stay in their planet. The aliens took Ivan into one of their houses. A pet animal, remotely resembling a dog met him. The animal sniffed the air around him and then lied down by his feet. An alien woman then came out and she was introduced as “Ri”, which was the name they used for any “mother” of their species. She was beautiful and young. The alien woman (Ri) told Ivan that she had lost her son while he was studying the earth, killed in an accident on a space flight. She further stated that their average lifespan was 500 terrestrial years. She claimed that they had been observing the Earth for 11,444 years. They did not want to see humanity destroy itself. They further warned that the Humanity was at the edge of destroying itself, and two ways: “Humanity will die out as a result of a global brain decease” or “The Earth will move out of its present orbit and will be destroyed”. They told him about the destruction of a similar planet (to earth) in our solar system that moved out of its orbit and became the present day “asteroid belt”. One of the asteroids had struck the earth once but the earth was not destroyed, it only reversed its poles. From time to time the studied humans more closely, studying the birth and death of people that had agreed to stay in their planet, they had come to the conclusion that the human brain was similar to theirs but humans were incapable of utilizing all of the brain’s capacity. They also added that if humanoid would stop the use of atomic, chemical and other weapons, the air would became purified and we would be able to use solar energy more efficiently. They said that they could help humanoid in achieving that goal. The sun for them was life; they did not have any prisons or places of worship in their planet. “The temple of worship was in each living being’s soul”. They indeed had 10 commandments and lived according to them. Their birth is joyful without pain or fear. And in the same way they pass on (most in a natural way). When Ivan returned to the craft he saw a large number of aliens that had gathered to see his departure, running towards the craft from different locations. He felt numerous telepathic impulses. In one massive united thought they all told Ivan, “God help you”, to which Ivan, replied, “Not me but us” meaning the dwellers of the planet earth. Ivan was returned home on the same night. He found that he had been absent for 4 hours. His wife, Lubov Vasilievna met him and confirmed the incident to the source. It is reported that Ivan’s health suffered after the encounter. The aliens had told him that the visit to their planet had cut Ivan’s life expectancy by 10 years. Back on earth Ivan realized that most of the information given to him most earthlings did not want to hear. HC addendum

Source: A. Gorbanyeva “Komsomolets Kubani” August 31 1991 (Local Newspaper) Type: G

Niterói, Brazil
September 10 or 11, 1956.

271160264_416292456895533_7359955084268661905_n.jpg271179867_416292453562200_128109839588164647_n.jpg271190328_416292450228867_5095073795806374410_n.jpg


22 years old Clélia T.R. a mother of two young daughters left her residence in the Cubango neighborhood of Niterói with the object of seeing a small house for sale in the Saco San Francisco’s neighborhood. She talked with the owner and liked the property. She returned to wait for the return of the Bus. The Bus in that itinerary had intervals of 60 minutes. It was a hot day, and Clélia sat on a pile of rocks near the beach, distracting herself watching the people enjoying it, around 15 to 20 people. It was around 11 am, and she was in a hurry to prepare her daughters’ lunch, 18 months and three years old. She was still about 1 hour and 30 minutes away from home. She started hearing a slight noise and noticed a bright spotlight coming down over the beach. The noise increased to the point she took her hands to the ears to protect them. She saw a boy sitting on the beach doing the same. The people were fleeing out the ocean and gathering in small groups, fearful of the UAP approaching. She saw an object of significant proportions, round and very luminous, to the point of hurting the eyes. It stopped about 25 meters from the beach and 5 meters from the outside. The surface of the ocean appears not to have had any disturbance. The noise, however, remained the same: shrill, lacerating. She then recalls waking up laying in a stretch, in the dark at a curved corridor. In another stretch, she recognized the boy from the beach that was covering his ears. Inside the corridor, the noise remains unbearable. Clelia was surprised by two beings a bit taller than her. She was 1.52 meters tall. The beings appear to be 1.75 meters tall. She could not describe their physical features. They used long overalls, a belt, and gloves, and shoes, all in aluminum material. They wore translucent helmets with a blurry visor. Without saying anything, they took Clelia and the boy in their arms to a circular room, about 20 meters in diameter. Clélia assumes she’s been in that hallway for about 20 minutes. A combed-back gray hair man, without a helmet, approached her. He addressed her in perfect and harmonious Portuguese. She complained about the noise. The man said that would fix the issue. The character appeared 1.70 m or 1.75m tall, wore clothes just like the other two. His eyes were dark and piercing. Clelia could not see his teeth, as his mouth barely open when he smiled. He walked faster than the other two but with smooth and safe movements. The gray hair man explained that they brought her aboard the device so they could examine her. She questioned why the unconscious boy and her host explained that the boy could not face reality without fear and panic. The man placed Clelia on a stretcher near a wall with a square-shaped apparatus. The apparatus moved in every way by a kind of accordion. The device was then driven along its entire body and also laterally. During the examinations, a purple light projected from it. The noise had decreased in intensity and was now perfectly bearable. It lasted about five minutes. He showed her his command room, separated from the circular room. The Commander then wanted to talk to Clelia. she replied that she regretted not having, at the time, a camera to be able to document with a photo this unbelievable moment she was living. He inquired what the word “photo” meant, to which Clelia replied by displaying her wallet bearing her picture. The Commander said that in the next meeting, she would have that opportunity. Clelia pondered that an upcoming meeting would be difficult, as he ignored her current address and that she would moving soon. Finding her anywhere “would not be a problem for us,” since the apparatus just made a record of her. But he would prefer to be an outdoor environment, with vegetation or water, because enclosed areas were not conducive to contact with them. During their approaches on Earth, they used caution and secrecy to avoid a possible confrontation. They worked here researching, and they weren’t enemies. On the contrary, they helped. He asked Clelia about the reason for a scar in her lower belly. It was the result of a cesarean which she had submitted the previous year. Clelia was surprised by his knowledge of the scar since she did not remove her clothes. He replied that our medicine was long overdue by leaving such ugly scars. The machine that examined Clelia revealed it, even through clothing. The aliens left the crowd on the beach without any movement or memory. They did not see the transport of her, neither the boy. The gray hair man explained to Clelia that later she would have partial amnesia. Because it was not appropriate for her to talk to her husband about them, maybe he would think she was mentally ill. At a future meeting, this would not happen because, at the right time, she would have enough capacity to describe what happens to her aboard the Flying Saucer precisely.
He said to her:
“You will know your record.”
Her record was 3SRKO.
On it was a thick, shiny glass, through which the exterior could be distinguished but foggy. By Clelia’s calculations, she stayed about three hours onboard the ship. Clelia then found herself, again, sitting on the rocks, by the side of the road, waiting for the Bus. When the Bus arrived, other people boarded, including the boy who, moments before, was unconscious near her. The passengers were quiet, but then someone asked what time it was, to which somebody answers 16:30 hs. Clelia’s watch stopped working at 12:05 pm. It was four to five hours since she arrived at the beach. She entered the house, and her husband insistently inquired if she was well and where she has been. Clelia didn’t remember and even forgot to tell him about the house she visited in the Saco de Sao Francisco neighborhood. She told him that the house did not interest her because the local businesses were very precarious. It seemed to Clelia that she did not want to remember that fact. Clélia’s watch had no repair, even though three watchmakers have examined it. A week later, Clélia read, in newspapers, reports of a UFO sighted in the city of Magé, Rio de Janeiro. This event helped to free her memory and remember her abduction experience. But she only told someone about her UFO Encounter almost twenty years later, to her youngest daughter, then 21 years old. Five months later, SBEDV (Brazilian Society for the Study of Flying Saucers) interviewed Clelia T.R., it included regressive hypnosis, on May 5, 1976, by the physician and parapsychologist Professor Sylvio Lago. Mr. Lago. Clelia T.R. included another visitation but now at her house while she was sleeping, but without further.

Medvedev admits ET presence. By Men In Black documentary he did not mean the comedy with Will Smith as many falsely assumed, but russian documentary of that title - below.


 

nix

Honorable
271164208_416319763559469_9073043596715765365_n.jpg

At 5 pm on December 4, 1949, Mário Retier, who lived in the city of Barra Mansa, was returning from his father's farm in Volta Redonda, when he noticed, still close to the site, a discoidal object silently flying over a group of trees, then landing 10 or 15 meters from the road. Surprised, he was even more scared when he heard the voice saying to him: “Don't be afraid... Do you want to know what this is about? We know you believe in us.”
As he approached, a hatch opened in the aircraft and two crew members, of about the same height as his, a little over six feet, appeared, and waved to him in a friendly manner, as if inviting him to enter. They wore a kind of Roman kilt and had their heads covered by a bonnet or helmet.
More encouraged, the young man entered the record being led down a corridor to a room with panels full of screens, pictures and buttons. By pressing some of these buttons, the luminous and phosphorescent charts would appear, explaining the ship's locomotion in space. They invited him on a trip. Retier replied that he would accept if they promised to bring him back safe and sound. Thus agreed, they laid him down, dressed as he was, inside a kind of urn or bathtub, filled with a liquid that, as explained to him, served to eliminate the inconveniences of great accelerations and also to feed the body. Only the eyes and nose were out of the liquid.
Hearing the crew say they were taking off, he felt himself falling asleep quickly. When he woke up, they told him they were already arriving. He was taken from the urn and taken to an adjoining compartment, where his soaked clothing and wet body dried immediately, as if by magic. They gave him the same clothes they were wearing, very comfortable, and shoes that were also identical. Looking at him through one of the portholes, he realized that they were arriving at a kind of spaceport, from which ships identical to the one that had brought him came up and descended. When he turned to his fellow travelers, he was startled to see them sitting on a sofa, with their head and trunk tilted forward, without any movement, completely obliterated, as if they were two dolls.
At that moment the door opened and some people, kind and smiling, greeted him, expressing themselves in Portuguese with phrases like this: “- We are happy with your coming... It's the third. .. We are at your disposal! ” They were all tall, some reaching 2 meters in height and radiant health, good humor, happiness.
They took him to visit some factories and various establishments. He walked the streets, but during the tour he saw people also walking in the air, at a height of about 10 meters. Vehicles glided on suspended roads.
He entered a building where there was a room reserved for our planet Earth. It was a kind of museum. They pressed a few buttons, projecting on a screen images referring to terrestrials, our nature, our feelings of ambition and violence, our degree of evolution. He was told that, billions of years ago, the Earth's orbit passed close to its planet. With the approach of a huge celestial body, the Earth was removed to another system. They also reported that their world was close to the constellation of Orion (the name we know it by) and that Russian astronomers had already located it.
The whole city was covered by gigantic transparent domes, through which a blue sky could be seen. He didn't see Sun, but there was diffused lighting that looked natural. The food did not leave residues. The average lifespan of people there was 300 terrestrial years.
After a time that seemed to be 6 to 8 hours, he wanted to return to Earth and, as if they guessed his thoughts, his 6 cicerones told him!
“We know you are looking forward to returning to your planet. ”
They took him to a ship identical to the one that had transported him, and the process was the same: he plunged into the bathtub, slept, woke up, dried his space suit. Then they dressed him in his primitive attire, landed and dropped him off close to where they had picked him up.
Arriving at his father's farm, the latter reproached him for disappearing for so long without giving news, worrying his family. It was then that Mário Restier realized that it was April 14, 1950. He was away from Earth for 4 months, but, by his calculations, it was three days at most!

255354280_386038229920956_4539067695493252311_n.jpg

An alien family ate at a restaurant and stayed overnight in a motel in suburban St. Louis in May 1970, according to ufologist John E. Schroeder, who interviewed employees and heard a strange and comic tale. Dorothy Simpson, a front desk clerk at the motel and a fellow member of the UFO Study Group of Greater St. Louis, tipped Schroeder off to the incident soon after its occurrence. Simpson was examining billing documents at her desk at 10:30 A.M. on May 15 when a “whistling sigh” sounded. She looked up, and on the other side of the desk stood four tiny people, apparently members of a family: a couple and their two children. All looked strikingly alike. All were youthful in appearance, and the children were nearly the height of the ostensible parents. They were so short that they barely reached the level of the desk. They were all expensively dressed, the males in tailored suits, the females in pastel peach dresses. Their hair did not look real. Odd as it seemed, Simpson suspected that they were wearing wigs. In a falsetto voice the man said, “Do you have a room to stay? Do you have a room to stay?” She told him what the charges would be, but he seemed not to understand what she had said. He turned to his female companion as if expecting her to clarify matters, but she remained silent. An uncomfortable period of silence followed, broken finally when the man reached into his pocket and pulled out a thick wad of bills, many of large denomination. The bills were so crisp and new that Simpson wondered if they were counterfeit, but some quick informal testing suggested they were not. She took two twenty-dollar bills from the stack and gave the rest back. Because the man was too small to reach up to fill out the reservation form, Simpson said she would do it for him. He said his name was “A. Bell.” As he stepped forward she got a better look at him and was able to compare his face with his companions’. According to Schroeder, whose composite description comes from his interviews with Simpson and other motel employees who saw them, they were “wide at eye level, their faces thinned abruptly to their chins. Their eyes were large, dark and slightly slanted. . . . Their noses had practically no bridges and two slits for nostrils, and their mouths were tiny and lipless— no wider than their nostrils. All look uniformly pale. (Color descriptions varied from pearl to pale pink to light grey.)” “And where are you from?” Simpson asked. At that the man’s arm shot upward as if pointing to the sky, and he said, “We come from up there. Up there.” The woman pushed his arm down and spoke for the first time. She said they were from Hammond, Indiana, and she gave a street address. The man signed the register but did it so awkwardly that Simpson thought he seemed not to know how to use a pen. The woman wanted to know where they could eat. Simpson indicated the direction of the motel restaurant. Meanwhile, the bellhop came over to store their bags while they ate. At the manager’s insistence Simpson checked the Indiana address and learned that both the name and the address were bogus. The bellhop checked the parking lot for a car with an Indiana license plate but found none. The hostess who led the strange family to a table in the restaurant noticed that the chins of even the adults barely reached the top of the table. The man read aloud from the menu and kept asking odd questions about where milk, vegetables, and other common foods come from. The woman ordered peas and milk for herself and the children, and for the man peas, a small steak, and water. Their eating was similarly peculiar. Each picked up a single pea with a knife, brought it to his or her tiny mouth, and inhaled it with a sucking sound. The father was unable to get even a small piece of steak through his slit of a mouth. They stopped eating all at the same time. The man produced a twenty-dollar bill and gave it to the waitress, who went to get change; when she returned, they were gone. When the bellhop saw them, he retrieved their baggage and stepped into the elevator to lead them to their room. When the elevator door opened, though, the family recoiled in fright and confusion. The bellhop had to assure them that there was no danger. After letting them into the room, he turned on the lights. Suddenly the man began shouting at him that the light would hurt the children’s eyes. Suddenly frightened himself, the bellhop fled without waiting—one suspects futilely, in any case—for a tip. The bellhop, the manager, and Simpson vowed to watch for the little people’s departure in the morning, but they were never seen again, though the front door was the only door they could pass through without setting off a security alarm. The alarms were checked, and nothing was amiss. Schroeder interviewed all five employees who had interacted with the family. All seemed sincerely bewildered by the curious series of events.

Schroeder, John E., 1987. “The Strangers among Us.” The UFO Enigma 7, 7 (June): 36.

253515564_381508803707232_3682197633029372668_n.jpg

Location. Santa Lucia military base, Zumpango, Mexico
Date: May 1971
Time: night
The witness 15-year old Dolores Martinez Briones was at the time living with her parents at a military base and that night due to the excessive heat she would get up in the middle of the night to open the windows and observe the stars. On that night there was a full moon and there was a strange stillness in the area. As she stared at the firmament she suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to look towards a nearby field about 200 meters away. There she saw a dull metallic cylinder-shaped craft hovering at seven meters from the ground. After a few minutes a hatch opened on the lower section of the craft and two men wearing white outfits stepped out, and descended slowly to the ground on a metallic platform without noticing the witness. Their white uniforms resembled those wore by doctors. However the men soon noticed the witness presence and began staring intently at her. In total fear and unable to move Dolores watched from behind the window as the two men approached to within several meters of her location. At this point she heard a clear message in her mind which said, "Relax, we are peaceful, nothing will happen to you." Immediately the witness felt at ease and somehow had the feeling that she knew the men. She opened the door and walked outside and then followed the men to their craft after receiving a telepathic invitation. She described the two men as human-like, about 1.80m in height, very light colored skin, brown hair and brown eyes. They wore thick soled white-colored shoes. After accepting their invitation the witness and the two men arrived at the hovering cylinder-shaped craft and the hatch opened up again. At this point a third seemingly older entity appeared at the hatch. He was also human-like about 70 years of age, with white hair and a short white beard. He wore a white tunic-like garment and also white thick soled shoes; he was about 1.60m in height and a very pleasant countenance. He greeted the witness by extending his hand and motioning her to step inside the craft. Once inside she looked up and saw numerous small multi-colored lights on the ceiling and also on the walls and halls. In the center of the craft there was something resembling a metallic desk and a bench, both objects appeared to be welded into the floor and were surrounded by a short ledge. The elder alien then approached Dolores and asked her if she wanted to know about his planet promising Dolores that she would be returned. She accepted and then the older man extracted a suit similar to his from the metallic desk and asked her to wear it. The suit was white, long and of a very thin material almost semi-transparent, she wore it over her pajamas. Ready to embark on the trip she received instructions to grab a hold of the ledge during the complete journey. She then heard a door close and the two taller men stood next to her one on each side. The elder alien sat on the bench by the desk and began pressing buttons similar to those on a microwave. The witness could see lights coming on and off on the control panel. Everything was silent; the two tall men did not speak a word while their "leader" worked with the control panel. Several minutes later the leader told Dolores that they were already in outer space and were traveling at a velocity unimaginable by humans, he added that this would put his world at about 2 light years away theoretically. He told her the name of his planet and galaxy which she wasn't able to remember. During the whole trip she did not feel any sense of movement. Suddenly she developed an urge to look at the stars and asked the alien leader if she could do so. The leader pressed a button and a small window-like opening became visible, which she could only see darkness through it. The alien leader explained to her that due to the velocity she was not able to see anything outside. At this moment she asked the leader for his name and he told her to call him "Elder one" since they identified themselves by codes and not names. She noticed that the leader was the only one that communicated verbally with her, the other two taller men used only telepathy. Later he asked Dolores if she wanted to see their planet from afar and she agreed, he then pressed another button and another window became visible, outside she was able to see a diminutive brilliant silver sphere, evidently the alien's planet. Soon the alien craft landed and a door opened which led to an enclosed area, which all four stood there for several minutes, she was told that they were going through a sterilization process. Soon after that the two tall men disappeared and the older alien leader remained by her side. After removing her "spacesuit" she was introduced into a transparent capsule like object, in there she went through some type of cleansing process in which she felt cool water and a cold breeze go through her. After a moment a door opened and she stepped outside. She now stood in a room with a flat metallic ceiling and floor illuminated by a tenuous light from an unknown source. Soon a door opened and the alien leader appeared carrying a tunic similar to the one he was wearing which he asked Dolores to wear. She was then led through a broad corridor with a luminous mirror-like floor where she saw multitudes of people all in constant movement, many were cleaning the floors other carrying packages, and all seemed to be in a hurry. Ahead on the corridor she found what appeared to be "electric" passageways in which the aliens traveled through. Without distinction, all the alien men and women wore beige blue clothing and all had short hair and were of thin built. The women were somewhat shorter than the men. And one thing that caught Dolores attention was that all seemed to be of the same age. She did not see any older aliens with the exception of the alien leader that always accompanied her. She traveled everywhere with the alien leader and noticed that all the other aliens seemed to ignore her but showed great respect and reverence towards her guide, who seemed to give out orders and instructions by using hand gestures. There also seemed to be a group body guards or "servants" always following them. Sooner or later they reached an area in which there were several corridors all leading into different directions. After a moment of hesitation the alien leader told her to follow him that he was going to show her the place where they lived. He emphasized that their way of living was very different from humans and that marriage did not exist in their society. Their population was totally controlled, when one of them died another one was born to replace him or her, this was done through artificial insemination. Disease was non-existent in their society and no one grew old, except for him since he was a leader. However he said that they were no immortals but lived for a long time. She was led through an endless labyrinth of corridors where everyone moved along in perfect order, no one seemed to laugh or joke around. Later she was shown what appeared to be their living quarters about six by six meters in diameter designed for six persons. A small window became visible and a small platform jutted out on it was a plate with several bon-bon shaped pieces, yellow-orange in color. She was offered a piece was refused. Later she was taken into a large auditorium and in there it was revealed to her that they also believed in God, who was the same in all parts of the Universe. From there she was taken to another location which appeared to be a center for children only. There was only an adult woman who seemed to be operating several computer consoles and screens. On the screens Dolores could see several hieroglyphics type symbols; on them she recognized the letters Z and X. For the first time Dolores saw somebody else smile on the planet as an 8-year old child saluted and smile at her. Soon she was taken along another corridor into a beautiful location or garden filled with trees, shrubs and different colored flowers and covered by a huge transparent glass dome. She was told that in this particular garden they kept flowers that they had brought from earth. He then added, "This is a sample of what our planet used to be, it was the same as yours (Earth) only that the ozone layer became depleted and we were force to live underground to escape the powerful ultraviolet rays of light." She asked if there was water available and was told that only very little and it was used only for drinking. The alien leader then went on to say that they were almost identical to humans that their organism possess several functions which were different from humans. He told Dolores that they were a peaceful people and were ready to assist humans whenever necessary. She thank him and they returned back through the same path and on their way back he told her that in their planet lived humans who were there of their own free will and then looking straight at her eyes he asked her if she wanted to stay with them. At first she was confused, but then thought about it and told the alien leader that she did not want to stay. She was then given the traveling suit again and taken onboard the spacecraft by the two taller aliens. Strangely none of the other inhabitants bade farewell or goodbye to her, most seemed to ignore her. The return trip was again in total silence and before walking home the alien leader advised her not to tell anyone since no one would believe her anyway. Arriving at her front door she stopped and turned around but the craft and the aliens were already gone. To this day Dolores has always regretted not staying with the aliens when she was invited to do so.

HC addendum
Source: Luis Ramirez Reyes "Acoso Extraterrestre"
Type: G
Translated by Albert S Rosales

266191616_401386015052844_5659335506893108069_n.jpg

15th to the 16th of May 1951 11:20 p.m.
Salzburg, Austria
Entity Description: about 5 feet tall, wearing a transparent near-spherical helmet, a two-piece suit with tight-fitting legs that and merged into its toes. The body appeared to be rigid and cylindrical, with a torso round like a tin-can. It had no neck, proportionate legs, short arms ending in long and graceful four-fingered or three fingered hands. Its cranium was also slightly cylindrical, high, bald, with a white skull extending up and back from a wide, heart-shaped face. His eyes were large and compound like an insect’s eyes. It had only holes for ears, two holes for a nose, and its mouth was a very small horizontal slit. The entity never spoke and never communicated anything.
Hynek Classification: CE-III (Close Encounter III) Close observation with animate beings associated with the object.
Source: Charles Bowen, “Fantasy or Truth? A New Look at an Old Contact Claim”, FSR 13:4, July-August 1967 [sic, 1957], pp. 11-14.
Summary/Description: According to a journalist’s newspaper article in the Prince George Citizen, British Columbia, Canada, for December 11, 1957, a soldier with the US Army occupation force who has always maintained his anonymity told him the experience he had 6 years earlier near Salzburg, in Austria, at 11:20 p.m. in the night from the 15th to the 16th of May 1951.
As he was on his way home, an entity moved into view from behind some bushes and pointed a long thin pencil-like device at him, and he was paralyzed. He described the entity as about 5 feet tall, wearing a transparent near-spherical helmet, a two-piece suit with tight-fitting legs that and merged into its toes. The body appeared to be rigid and cylindrical, with a torso round like a tin-can. It had no neck, proportionate legs, short arms ending in long and graceful four-fingered or three fingered hands.
Its cranium was also slightly cylindrical, high, bald, with a white skull extending up and back from a wide, heart-shaped face. His eyes were large and compound like an insect’s eyes. It had only holes for ears, two holes for a nose, and its mouth was a very small horizontal slit. The entity never spoke and never communicated anything. The entity strapped a black and square device to the soldier’s chest. This made the soldier virtually weightless, and he was pulled towards a 150 feet disc-shaped apparatus posed in a nearby field. He and the entity floated up to the top of the disc, where a hatch opened, and they entered a transparent room.
Inside, the soldier watched the Earth “fall away” through the flying saucer’s transparent walls. The soldier told that he and the entity flipped over as they reached the “zone of gravitational neutrality between the Earth and the Moon.” They continued past the Moon and on to Mars, where they quickly arrived and landed on a raised platform. The entity left the craft, and the soldier said he saw fields of big red flowers, canals with bridges across them, and other saucers with human captives leaving two in them. The entity then came back and the saucer took off. They passed a Martian satellite that “that looked like a tin ball,” and 10 minutes later they were nearing Earth.
Once returned on ground, again, the square black device was strapped to the soldier’s chest, and he was floated to the ground. The entity pointed a pencil in the direction of the soldier’s head, then a dog barked, which seemed to frighten the entity. No loss of memory followed for the man. The whole episode had taken about an hour. The journalist who wrote the article said he tried on several occasions to trick the soldier into contradicting himself, he did not, and thus he expressed that he was greatly impressed by his apparent truthfulness.
FULL REPORT
The witness was working for the United States Occupation Army in Austria at the time. On this date he was driving for QM Colonel Cousin. He commanded him to drive Mr. Haste to Linz from Salzburg. Mr. Haste was teaching evening classes to United States soldiers in Linz. His job was to drive him from Salzburg to Linz three times a week.This particular day he came back as usual from Linz at about 2300 and arrived at the motor pool five miles north of Salzburg. He started for home, leaving the car at the motor pool. He took a short cut, and on the left side was brush. It was dark, with no moon. Suddenly someone came out of the brush and came close to him. He could only see the outline in the dark, but he seemed to have a helmet on. He was about his height, maybe a little shorter. He had something in his hand and he pointed it at him. I thought it was his finger, but it made a “click”.
After the click he waved his hand quickly and the witness went to put his arm up in front of his face but he was paralyzed. He felt like falling down, but he didn’t. The stranger placed a black square plate on the witness chest and strapped it around his back. He could hear a dog barking in the distance, but he couldn’t hear him walking. He must have walked very easily. He could see his outline as he walked around him.After he strapped the plate on him he walked in front of him, and pointed the thing in his hand at the plate on his chest rather than at his head like before. He walked away and pulled the witness after him. He couldn’t move or walk, but he just pulled him along after him. He wasn’t actually in the air, but his full weight wasn’t on the ground. It seemed as if he was light. Behind the brush was a small field. In the field hidden from the road, was a round object about 150ft in diameter. It was dark, and he couldn’t tell what it was. His first thought was that a spy had captured him for some reason.
The ‘thing’ that led him sort of roe from the ground and took him after him to the top of the object. He did something, either stepped on something or pushed some button, and a door opened and he pulled him after him down into the dark. He was plenty scared and he wondered what would happen next. He got down into the dark and he could finally feel a floor under his feet. He knew that where he was either glass or plastic, because the stars could be seen shining up above. Then he saw the outline of what looked like a door, and he pulled him through into what he later found was a room of glass or plastic. The stranger kept his finger or what the witness thought was his finger but later saw was some form of pencil shaped object, pointed at the witness all the time, then when he was in the room, he took it off him and he sank down on the floor. He went out and the witness could see his outline. There was a sort of shaking sensation, and he knew the door to the room had shut. The next sensation he had was a sensation of rising up into the air. He had never flown in his life.
In a few minutes he could see the left half of the moon shining. He was scared, but he figured he was dreaming. Then he started to feel his hands and feet again. He sat up, and then he got up on to his feet. By this time they were in the sunlight. He looked across the ship and he could see the ‘person’ that had brought him there. He looked like a person, like we are. A little bit shorter than the witness. To the witness at the time he looked like a “devil”. He had no hair at all. He could see through the sort of glass helmet. His head was sort of cylinder form. A very high forehead, with big eyes. You could see lots of little eyes in the two big eyes. It seemed to the witness that it looked like the eyes of a fly. No nose at all, just two holes. He had a very small slit for a mouth. It looked like he had skin, it was sort of white. There were two holes for the ears. His skull was very large. The torso was round like a tin can. The legs were of proportionate length. His arms were a little bit shorter than our arms. His hands seemed to be three long fingers.
He couldn’t see the neck, but he was wearing material that was like silver but wasn’t shiny. This covered all of him except the head part which had on the helmet. He didn’t look at the witness at all.The main part of the ship that he could see from the room he was in appeared to be round and the walls were like glass, but you couldn’t see through them. The floor was made of glass or plastic. In the middle of the floor, under the glass, was a black plate, something like he had strapped to his chest. From the corners of the plate, which looked to be about ten feet square, black beams ran to the walls of the ship. He could see under the black plate and there seemed to be a duplicate room on the other side of the ship. He could see the same kind of levers on the wall as the ‘thing’ was standing beside him. As soon as he came out in the sun, he could feel burning heat, but he stranger pulled a lever and a covering like blue water came over the roof. Then the sun was normal, but he could still see through it. His first thought was that he was dreaming, and then his second thought was that he was dead and that his soul was rising up.The ship was not rotating or going sideways, but kind of gliding straight up. He could see the Sun like a ball of fire, and the Moon was like a silver ball, but the rest was darkness. Suddenly he looked up, the Moon was right above him and it seemed to come down at them.
Suddenly they were both standing on what had been the roof. They seemed to be about a quarter of a mile above the Moon. He could see clearly the craters on the surface of the Moon. There were lots of them. The ground seemed to be a grayish color and he could see rocks and hills. They were in the sunny part of the Moon. The ship glided to the right and into the darkness. Then the driver stopped the ship, he could feel it sort of waiting. It was dark all around outside, but the sun seemed to shin into the ship. He saw the creature take on of the pencil things that he had pointed at him and he pointed it downwards. He thought at that time that he must be from the Moon and that he was signaling someone down below. There was no noise from the ship or from the signal. After about five minutes they started to move again to the right. His first thought was that he was going back to Earth. But he could see the outline of America and Asia, and he could see clouds. The Earth and the Moon were going away from him very fast. Then he began to think that this was from another planet. Suddenly another planet seemed to loom up in front of them, and he thought they were going to crash into it.
He was sure of this but the driver suddenly stopped it again, but there was no jerk. He realized then they were still quite a way from the planet, and then they started to glide sideways down, towards the ground. He looked out over the land and it looked like “paradise”. As they went down he looked over the land and on one side there red fields. On the other side there was what looked like gray green fields. Some places in the fields were what looked like big chimneys rising from the ground. It was bright daylight and the sun was shining with no clouds in the sky. They were approaching the red fields and he could see rivers with blue water in them. The rivers ran straight and at intervals there were bridges built across them and he could see roads. The bridges were just like our bridges. From high up he could see no sign of life. Then they glided to a field that was filled with the saucers like he was in.
There appeared to be hundreds of them. They were of different colors, gray, gold, and silver. But there were no black or red ones. The driver stopped the ship about a quarter of a mile above them by just pulling a lever. Then they went straight down until they were about 20 or 30 feet from the ground, and he parked the ship on a high platform. As they went down he could see the same kind of people were in them like his driver. When they got to the platform the driver pulled a lever and the glass slid back and he went outside. He put the pencil-like thing to his chest and slowly dropped to the ground like a falling leaf. He then started to walk very fast along to the third or fourth saucer. He pointed the pencil at his chest again and sort of jumped up inside the ship. He was inside that ship for about 10 minutes.
The witness could see that the creature in the other ship was smaller than the driver of the ship he was on.While he was inside the ship he looked around at the other saucers and he could see the same type of people. Suddenly quite a way away he saw two ships that had people from Earth on them. One ship was sort of dirty looking and there was one man, one woman, and two kids in it. In another saucer nearby that was kind of golden he saw one man and one woman. He was going to wave at them but he felt scared. He was waiting for them to wave but they didn’t wave. After he saw them he thought that he would have to stay there with them now. Way off in the distance by the river he could see things moving. They were dark, but he couldn’t tell what they were. Down on the ground he could see large red flowers growing. They looked something like our sunflowers. There were some green patches between them, but there were flowers as far as the eye could see. The earth could be seen in patches too and it was just the same as our Earth. He started thinking that he must be on Mars. Then the driver of the ship came back from the other ship. He got back inside and closed the door again.
Then they took off the same way they had come. They went into the darkness and then he could see a moon that looked like a tin ball. They came quite close to it, and he could see it was smooth and silvery, without any signs of craters on it.He didn’t know where they were going then; he thought they were going farther yet. After about ten minutes, he could see what looked like half our Moon and he realized they were approaching the sunny side of Earth. He was very glad that it was the Earth. But they came at it with such terrible speed that he thought for sure they would crash. The driver stopped the ship again when it seemed to hit the atmosphere, and he glided down towards Earth. He seemed to know the driver was going to take him back to where he found him, but he had the impression that he was going to kill him because he would want to keep it secret. They came into the darkness and then went down to the ground and he knew they were back at the same place he was picked up. The witness was really afraid the alien would kill him. The alien opened the door and took the small pencil thing and pulled the witness out the door the same way he pulled him in. He guided the witness back to the road. At that time he could walk, but he was very light and the alien was just pulling him. The alien took the pencil from the witness chest and pointed it at his head. At that moment a dog started to bark at them from about a quarter of a mile up the road and it seemed to have startled the alien, because the pencil-like thing clicked and nothing happened to the witness. He knew from the first experience he should be paralyzed, so he just pretended to be so that that the alien wouldn’t know. He took the plate off the witness chest and went back to the ship. The witness remained still until he saw the outline of the saucer going off into the distance. Then he ran home.

284643858_509520967572681_5006734988177171693_n.jpg
284649827_509520984239346_3354448869330173321_n.jpg

Interesting case about a guy who was asked by ETs to move to Bahamas, he also had contact with an old priest working for them, certainly part of the secret brotherhood, who looked 70 but claimed to be 10 times older than that.
Richard Höglund was a Swede whose encounters covered a lengthy period. First investigated by Ernst Linder, the case is barely known outside Sweden. What follows is taken largely from several reports provided by Håkan Blomqvist, a leading researcher of contact cases, and from our many communications and discussions. He has written a book on the case in Swedish.
Born in Stockholm in 1913, Höglund (picture left) was a rock-blaster by profession. Though by all accounts a very down-to-earth man, he nonetheless had an uncanny ability to read people’s minds—a talent that might have some bearing on his experiences. The story begins on the afternoon of December 9, 1965, the day before he was due to undergo surgery to remove a small kidney stone. He felt a sudden urge to take a long walk with his dog on a frozen lake, Grindhultsjön, just outside Uddevalla (near Gothenburg), where he lived with his wife, Gunvor.
As Höglund began walking on the lake, the dog began running in circles as though demented and had to be restrained with its leash. Suddenly, a whining sound came from above. Looking up, Höglund saw a saucer-shaped, translucent craft about five meters in diameter. “He could see figures moving inside,” reports Håkan. “The object came closer to the ground in a spiraling movement. It stopped before touching the ice, and a dark tube was lowered from under the object. This tube was seemingly made of a soft material since it moved in the wind. He felt a breeze of hot air with a distinct smell of hyacinth. His first thought was that this must be a Russian machine. But he soon changed his mind.
“From the tube four entities floated down, as though they were in an invisible elevator, and walked up to him. They were three men and one woman. Other than for a translucent overall, they were naked. One of the men seemed old, while the others looked younger. They were of normal height, had very large, dark, somewhat slanted eyes and perfect teeth. Their skin had no blemishes and there was absolutely no hair on their bodies, not even genital hair.
“Richard was especially fascinated by their ears, which were large and pointed. See below.The ear opening in the head was very large, as on a cat: he thought he could almost see into their heads. The men seemed very strong, like wrestler types, with bull necks. They had a slight Oriental look about them. The entities were covered by the clear plastic overalls which looked like they were held out from the body by air pressure.”
Höglund became confused, though not afraid. Through sign language and drawings in the snow, the entities started to communicate with him. They seemed fascinated by his hair, and he had to remove his cap several times as they laughed and pointed at him. When he tried to touch their overalls, however, they quickly retreated, as if they did not want him to do so. Using a small black package, they sprayed something like a gas on everything, including the dog, before they touched it. The dog evidently objected, as the “gas” had a strong smell of hyacinth. Höglund himself smelled of hyacinth for several days afterwards, causing his wife to wonder if he had already bought flowers for the coming Christmas.
Communications in sign language continued for a while as Höglund tried to explain a number of earthly pursuits, such as hunting and dancing. The woman meanwhile played with the dog, which was out of character since it normally became aggressive toward strangers. (see ill.below) All this time, the strangers appeared to be walking on an unseen layer, as their feet did not touch the ground. When the woman patted the dog, she too leaned her knee against this unseen layer. On their left wrists the entities wore a broad, black bracelet with a yellow button, which when touched seemed to alter the effect of gravity on the beings.
The older man indicated that he knew about pygmies, by demonstrating how they hunted with bow and arrow. He also seemed to indicate that his people would come in “great armadas” in the future. After further communication, the older man returned to the craft and fetched an object the size of a cylinder or microphone, which he proceeded to run along Höglund’s back. At this, he felt a sensation of warmth, vibration, and sudden relief from the kidney pain that had troubled him for fifteen years.
By now an hour had passed and it began to grow dark, at which point Höglund noticed that the craft was now surrounded by a blue phosphorescent light. The whole craft seemed to vibrate. Except for the dark cylinder underneath, it remained semi-transparent, consisting of two shells, the outer one rotating. Inside, the craft seemed Spartan: all that could be discerned were three shining “cylinders” standing on the floor. Terminating the communication, the entities entered the craft, which then took off at tremendous speed, changing color from blue to orange as it flew away.
The following day, Höglund was X-rayed at Uddevalla hospital. Much to the bewilderment of a Dr. Hartman and his colleagues, no trace of the kidney stone could be found.
Subsequently, Håkan told me, all the X-ray plates were checked by Dr. Karl Erik Svensson in Stockholm, who confirmed that no stone was visible on the plates, taken after the encounter.

2.CONTACT​

On August 24, 1966, Höglund felt a strong impulse to visit another lake outside Uddevalla. The urge was so powerful that it felt as if someone else was driving the car. Arriving at the lake, he saw the same kind of craft hovering above the water, beside which a man seemed to be suspended in the air. Spotting a small rowboat nearby, Höglund climbed in and headed toward the craft. He recognized the man as the same with whom he communicated during the first encounter. This time, he could hear the man speak (presumably in Swedish), though his speech did not synchronize with his lip movements and seemed to originate from the craft slightly delayed. (similar reported in the ITIBI-RA contact in the mid 60s, where the humanlooking ETs used very advanced translator devises)
During this communication, Höglund learned that world peace was threatened because the USA and the USSR supposedly planned a war against China, and that he should go to the Bahamas to act as their contact man. He was given a metal plate with strange hieroglyphic-type symbols embossed thereon and instructed to wear it at all times. Höglund explained that such a mission was impossible; he was an uneducated man, did not speak English, and in any case had a wife at home. These objections were brushed aside, and Höglund felt obliged to comply with the order. Following the encounter, however, he buried the plate in woods near the lake and then returned home.
Despite serious misgivings, Höglund and Gunvor went ahead with the plan. To finance their trip, they sold everything. On March 5, 1967, they flew via London to Nassau, thence to Little Exuma, a small island in the Bahamas where they had been told to go. Höglund did not bring the metal plate with him, however. During the flight, the couple noticed fourteen passengers dressed like priests, all similar in appearance, who supposedly disappeared in an unusual way on landing at Nassau. Apart from this incident, nothing unusual happened during the trip. The couple returned to Sweden. Ashamed to resettle in their home town, they bought a cheap house trailer south of Stockholm, where Höglund was able to find work once more as a rock-blaster.

FURTHER DEVELOPMENT​

In ensuing months, Höglund became involved with Ifologiska sallskapet, a Stockholm-based UFO group which had become interested in his story. Among the members was a wealthy building contractor who offered to finance Höglund in the event he was ordered to the Bahamas again. He decided therefore to recover the metal plate. On the drive from Gothenburg, after picking up the plate, he stopped at a gas station, where an old man approached and asked him for a lift. Höglund consented, as he felt tired and thought it a good idea to have someone to talk with during the journey. The man was dressed in a black cape, boots, and a big slouch hat.
After a while, the man asked Höglund if he recognized him. He replied in the negative, but suddenly it dawned on him that the man was one of those dressed as priests on the outbound flight to the Bahamas. The man introduced himself as “Father Ra Paz” (later contracted to Rapas), and said he worked for “the Overlords,” that is, the beings who had contacted Höglund on the two previous occasions. Rapas suggested a coffee break at a motel. He took off his hat but ordered nothing to drink. By now thoroughly confused, Höglund began to worry that the stranger might be an illusion, so when a boy passed their table, Höglund knocked the hat onto the floor. The boy, assuming himself responsible, picked up the hat and apologized. Father Rapas was no illusion.
Nothing had happened in the Bahamas, Rapas explained, because Höglund had not taken the metal plate with him. He was told that he must return to the Bahamas, this time not forgetting the plate. 7 x 4.5 centimeters in size and about one centimeter thick, with a coarse back, the plate appeared to be made of an aluminum-type material, engraved with three rows of cryptic symbols. At times, the plate became so hot that Höglund kept it in asbestos. He also said that it gave him rashes.
After continuing the journey for a few more miles, Rapas suggested that he should take the wheel. Höglund pointed out that Rapas seemed rather elderly to drive—he guessed about seventy years old. “If you double that some ten times, you will be closer to the truth,” came the riposte. Exchanging seats, Rapas proceeded to drive the old Volvo as if it were a racing car. Höglund protested, explaining that the police might have speed traps. “Don’t worry,” said Rapas, “I can sense where they are.” Höglund fell asleep. When he awoke, the car was parked beside the road outside Sødertalje. There was no sign of Rapas, who had left a package of fruit on the seat.

A SECRET BASE?​

The building contractor in the UFO group now agreed to finance Höglund’s second trip to the Bahamas, the money to be mailed via a school teacher in Nyköping by the name of Trygve Glantz. Höglund and his wife returned to the Bahamas around the New Year period of 1967–68, staying initially in Nassau. When nothing happened during the first two days, Höglund lost his temper and threw the metal plate on the floor, shouting that he wanted nothing more to do with the whole business. That evening, he claimed to have been visited by three humanoid beings of rather oriental appearance but distinctly different from those encountered in Sweden. They delivered a sharp warning to Höglund not to act like that again.
On New Year’s Eve, acting on instructions supplied to him by Rapas, Höglund went to the harbor in Little Exuma Island and contacted an old black man called Joe, who owned a boat. A girl called Li was also aboard. “Höglund was told to lie down in the boat, presumably so he could not see where they went,” Håkan told me. “The boat was very fast.” They arrived at a small island where, through an opening in elevated terrain, they entered a secret base. At some point, Li, presumably one of the “space people,” demonstrated her ability to walk on the water outside the boat!
Rapas, who had arrived before them, acted as a guide. In the base, Höglund met twenty-three different supposed representatives from various planets. “Some were giants, some were dwarves, and others hermaphrodites,” Håkan reports. “He was shown a three-dimensional ‘film’ of human history from the birth of Christ. During this experience he collapsed three times and had to be revived by Rapas. He was also shown a collection of weapons from all ages and given the mission of starting a peace movement in Sweden, though told that he himself should not appear in public to promote it.”

* * *​

Back in Sweden, during a meeting of contactee-oriented enthusiasts in January 1968, a statement written by Father Rapas and dictated to Höglund (who did not attend) was read out. A new “international peace organization” should be started by the group, it began. With the approbation of the Overlords, the organization was to be named “The New Generation.” The statement contained so much drivel that it is a wonder anyone took it seriously. Among Rapas’s exhortations are the following:
“Your catchwords shall be: Freedom from violence, from hunger; we are all brothers and sisters…. You who have supported [Richard] shall not be forgotten, you shall reap a hundredfold, but if someone hurts him or his devoted wife, I say, they shall be revenged sevenfold.”
The group also received “Ra Paz’s Rules”—sixty-five “philosophical points”—one of which is more than enough to suffice here: “If there should be interplanetary people among you, which I believe is rather rare, don’t let them go to heaven but bring them down to Earth again and demand more work of them.”
Most members of the group felt uneasy about Rapas, his threats, and the “New Generation” and their platitudes. The building contractor, for instance, had been asked to pay thousands of sv-kronor without knowing what he was really supporting. And Höglund, thoroughly disillusioned, became reclusive. As a result, the group split up, though Mr.Glantz continued to act as spokesman. Interviewed by a Swedish newspaper in mid-1968, Glantz was quoted as saying that the now 600-member organization had been created by “the West Indian peacemaker Ra Paz” as “a worldwide peace movement in the spirit of Martin Luther King.”
The article went on to mention the organization’s plans for a large meeting in the fall that year, to be attended by the singer Harry Belafonte; Ralph Abernathy, a leader of the American civil rights movement and assistant of Martin Luther King Jr.; and King’s wife Coretta. The meeting never happened. In the article, Rapas is referred to as a wealthy industrialist who, during his travels around the world, had seen so much misery that he decided to devote his wealth to charitable causes.
* * *
The aliens encountered by Richard Höglund in the Bahamas were of human appearance, with “thin, pointed features, deeply tanned, with a somewhat Oriental look, long tapering fingers and dark eyes,” Håkan learned. “They all seemed perfect—not a blemish on their skin. (this description and else reminds some of the the "itibi-ra" contact case in partly the same area in th 60s -rø-remark) He never saw the beings from the initial contacts in Sweden again….”
During the New Year period of 1968–69, Höglund and his wife returned to the Bahamas. One night, he told Gunvor that she could meet one of his contacts at a discotheque in Nassau. Gunvor protested at visiting such a venue, but her husband insisted. They found a table on the second floor and Höglund began looking around for the man. He left the table and returned with a man dressed in an ill-fitting brown costume, Håkan learned from Gunvor:
“The man just nodded his head in a short greeting to Gunvor. He was rather short, his skin had a peculiar suntan, and he had a slight Mediterranean or oriental look. The clothes were too large for his rather thin body. The man returned to his table. Richard explained that the man was one of ‘them.’ When Höglund and Gunvor started dancing, the man came up and watched them very closely. He looked straight into Gunvor’s eyes. There was a sort of hypnotic power in his eyes. ‘I will never forget those eyes,’ she said.”
The man showed Höglund a photograph of his family and house, supposedly on another planet in our solar system, which Gunvor recalled her husband referring to as either Venus or Saturn—she couldn’t be sure which.
During this and another trip to the Bahamas (there were three in all), Höglund met others like himself who acted as couriers for the “space people.” One was a Russian, another an African-American named Loftin Anderson, with whom he became good friends. Anderson, it transpired, was an agent for the Central Intelligence Agency. During 1968, Little Exuma was swarming with CIA agents, Håkan reveals. “Anderson had informed the CIA about the [alien] base. Later he was found dead with a bullet hole in his head...
Several photographs were taken of Höglund in the Bahamas. The entities themselves, however, could not be photographed. “Instead, there was an illuminated square on the photo where one of them had been,”(same in the case where others have tried to take pictures of such humanlike ETs /not wanting to be photographed - as in the case of the LYA-contacts - only a ghosly aura was seen on the pictures, as LYA also told him beforehand). Håkan explains. “Höglund remembers one episode when he sat on a bench, talking to one of them. Suddenly a stranger walked by and Höglund felt very embarrassed as it appeared as though he was talking to himself. These people had the ability to disappear into thin air.” (dematerialized/teleported directly?- as also the swedish contact-man Ante Jonsson experienced in the 80s.)
Another peculiar feature of the aliens was that they never seemed to sleep or eat, though they did drink—and even smoke. Also, Höglund never met any women among them.
A coincidental element in this saga is the Mafia. “Lou Chesler was the front man in the Bahamas for the big Mafia boss Meyer Lansky,” Håkan told me. “Richard and his wife found an ad in a Swedish newspaper in the autumn of 1968 about work in the Bahamas. They applied, and as they had been there before they got the work through a Swedish man. Richard was to be butler and his wife housekeeper at the Chesler residence in Nassau. They worked there for a couple of weeks before being forced to leave because of new laws by the government. During those weeks Richard met the visitors several times.”
Höglund was allowed the use of their cars and drove an unused but old model of a black Cadillac (like those reported in other cases involving the “men in black”). “The strange thing was that it couldn’t be crashed,” said Håkan. “It had a sort of magical ‘eye’ that steered it. When you learned the trick it was very easy, he claimed.”
In a letter sent from the Bahamas in early 1969 to a friend in Sweden, Höglund wrote: “I cannot and am not allowed to disclose what we are doing here, but I can tell you this much: we are in a school here, and as you can understand, the teachers are interplanetary.”
* * *
The building contractor having withdrawn his financial support, Höglund had to rely on his alien contacts for funding. “Obviously,” Håkan commented, “this group had unlimited economic resources.
“One day a man from a car firm visited Höglund and gave him a new car. He said it was paid for and was to be delivered to him. Before the third trip to the Bahamas, Höglund contacted a friend who was to take care of his apartment, pay the rent, and care for the indoor plants. The payment for this service would be sent from the Bahamas, to a special bank account. Höglund paid just five kronor into the account before he and his wife left. On the very day that they went to the Bahamas, someone paid 1,000 kronor into this account. Every week it increased by a few hundred kronor, but the receipts never stated who had put the money there. No money ever arrived from the Bahamas.
“When Höglund and his wife returned, they were very anxious as they thought they must owe their friend [who had looked after the apartment] a lot of money. When the friend explained that there was always money in the account, they first thought he had given it himself, but later they realized that some of their [‘space’] contacts must have made the payments.”
Following the leak of information about the Bahamas base to the CIA, the aliens moved their base to an area outside Mexico City. Henceforth, Höglund’s foreign trips were to Mexico. He was often away from home for a month at a time. After the third and final trip to the Bahamas, Gunvor no longer accompanied her husband. In October 1968, during the Olympic Games in Mexico City, Höglund claimed to have been taken to the new base. He became very upset as he was not allowed to attend the Games!
“I had the feeling he was afraid,” Höglund’s friend Dr. Karl Svensson revealed to Håkan. “He told me in general terms that he had been in Central America. I don’t think he really knew where he was….”
Further contacts also took place in Sweden. Höglund’s wife always knew when a visit was forthcoming because her husband became restless and got up early. He claimed to have been taken on board spaceships during this period, but information on these contacts is scanty. “He took his car to a secret location south of Stockholm, where he was picked up by a craft,” Håkan told me, referring to the first trip. “He was blindfolded and had to lie down on the floor. The craft was very small—he couldn’t stand up.” After that first trip, he became nauseated, but later adjusted to these experiences.
In the early 1970s, Höglund said that he had been operated on by his contacts, as Gunvor related to Håkan:
“He had a lot of headaches before, and took pills. One day, when I was going to work, he said that someone is coming and something is going to happen. He didn’t always tell me when they were coming, but this time he told me not to come home too early from work. After that day he never had any headache. They did something to him and he said he would not have survived otherwise. It was some form of tumor, which was removed. I looked at his head but there was only a slight blemish. He was a bit pale and tired afterwards, and was told to rest a few days.”
Höglund’s contacts reportedly continued until his death, from a heart attack, on October 23, 1977. He was sixty-four.
* * *
“Höglund acted as a courier for his contacts,” Håkan emphasized. “He translated coded messages in the form of numbers. The codes disappeared in a few days (invisible ink?). He went to different places, like airports, to deliver envelopes with information for his contacts. Many of his activities sound like 'cosmic espionage'.
Prior to the contacts, Höglund and his wife had seen an advertisement for land in the Bahamas, and he wanted to build a hotel there. Håkan wondered if the order to go to the Bahamas might have been a cover to persuade his wife to accompany him. The fact that one of Höglund’s financiers was a building contractor also raises suspicions in this connection, though that financier had withdrawn his support after the first Bahamas trip.
There is also the question of Höglund’s psychic abilities. By all accounts, he was a gifted telepath, and in my opinion this might have been a reason for the contacts—whatever the nature of those contacts. Moreover, he had other paranormal abilities. “I thought, before, that there was no psychic component prior to the contacts,” Håkan said to me, “but his wife told me that he sometimes went off and talked in a strange tongue. Also, he wrote a strange story about nuns and monks in the Middle Ages during one of his previous incarnations. So, he was, after all, a mystic. That changes the whole picture….” Also, Höglund excelled at telling stories (not lies), according to some.
Håkan interviewed Gunvor in June 1984 , then in her fifties. “Like her husband, she is very down-to-earth and practical,” he explains. “She confirmed almost all the details of the contacts.”
When Gunvor first heard about her husband’s experience in 1965, she was stunned. “I believed him, though,” she told Håkan, “because Richard never lied to me. He was almost cynical, and believed neither in God nor the devil.”
“If several of the people involved in the affair hadn’t been very close friends of mine, whom I have no reason to doubt, I guess I would never have started an investigation in the first place,” Håkan declared in 1984. “But there are just too many witnesses involved to dismiss the case.” Gunvor herself not only encountered one of the extraordinary beings in the Bahamas—which left her in a state of shock—but also with Richard at their apartment near Stockholm. She described these men as “beautiful, and tanned,” though, unlike the man in the Bahamas, “extremely well dressed.”
* * *
Most of those who knew Höglund—including his wife—were reluctant initially to go on the record under their own names, out of what seems a genuine fear of his sinister contacts. Höglund himself was both afraid and mistrustful of them. “I’m not allowed to say anything,” he admitted to Håkan, during their one and only communication, by phone, in 1973. “People would be shocked if they knew of these things. I’ve already said too much.” Fourteen months before he died, he reiterated these concerns in a phone conversation with a friend of Håkan’s. “What I have gotten into is negative,” he lamented. “You become very isolated. I warn you against going deeper into this.”
Asked why he did not simply stop working with the beings, Höglund explained that he “would go the same way as Loftin Anderson. There is a way in but no way out.” During the first few years of his contacts, he felt that he owed them some help in return for healing his kidney.
Höglund obtained very little information from his contacts. If he asked something, he said, they would return the next day after consulting with the Overlords. Nonetheless, the Russian friend of Höglund’s (mentioned earlier), who claimed contact with the same beings, said that Höglund seemed to know more about them than he did, after working for them for twenty years.
“They are totally without feelings and can witness the most brutal torture,” Höglund once revealed to a friend. “It means nothing to them.” He felt like an animal in their company. In some ways, he said, they seemed stupid, and not even telepathic. They claimed to come from another planet and were here to prevent a third world war. But Höglund speculated that their real objective was to take us over from the inside—by infiltration.
* * *
There are parallels with reports of the notorious “men in black”—MIBs. In his initial appraisal of the case, Håkan cites John Keel, the well-known author and leading investigator of the MIB phenomenon. “On a number of occasions,” wrote Keel, “I actually saw the phantom Cadillacs as advertised, complete with sinister-looking Oriental-like passengers in black suits. On Long Island, following the directions given me in an anonymous phone call, I pursued one of these cars down a dead-end road where it seemingly vanished into thin air….”

http://galactic.no/rune/richardhoglundcontact_engl.htm
 

nix

Honorable
Translation of the cigar case above, little correction, seems i wrongly remembered that they waved.

A "flying cigar flies very low over the Bergamasco?

The bell ringer of Elusone (Bergamo), Pietro Trussardi, says he saw a strange cigar-shaped flying device pass just above his head, no more than twenty meters high. On the side the apparatus had a large opening covered with transparent material through which Trussardi, who boasts of having lynx eyes, saw two human figures inside the cigar ». Obviously the pilots. What struck the bell ringer the most were the very original helmets that the two aviators wore. Nothing like it has ever been seen before. Neither in Italy, nor outside ».
 

Creepy Green Light

Don't mistake lack of talent for genius
View attachment 17424

At 5 pm on December 4, 1949, Mário Retier, who lived in the city of Barra Mansa, was returning from his father's farm in Volta Redonda, when he noticed, still close to the site, a discoidal object silently flying over a group of trees, then landing 10 or 15 meters from the road. Surprised, he was even more scared when he heard the voice saying to him: “Don't be afraid... Do you want to know what this is about? We know you believe in us.”
As he approached, a hatch opened in the aircraft and two crew members, of about the same height as his, a little over six feet, appeared, and waved to him in a friendly manner, as if inviting him to enter. They wore a kind of Roman kilt and had their heads covered by a bonnet or helmet.
More encouraged, the young man entered the record being led down a corridor to a room with panels full of screens, pictures and buttons. By pressing some of these buttons, the luminous and phosphorescent charts would appear, explaining the ship's locomotion in space. They invited him on a trip. Retier replied that he would accept if they promised to bring him back safe and sound. Thus agreed, they laid him down, dressed as he was, inside a kind of urn or bathtub, filled with a liquid that, as explained to him, served to eliminate the inconveniences of great accelerations and also to feed the body. Only the eyes and nose were out of the liquid.
Hearing the crew say they were taking off, he felt himself falling asleep quickly. When he woke up, they told him they were already arriving. He was taken from the urn and taken to an adjoining compartment, where his soaked clothing and wet body dried immediately, as if by magic. They gave him the same clothes they were wearing, very comfortable, and shoes that were also identical. Looking at him through one of the portholes, he realized that they were arriving at a kind of spaceport, from which ships identical to the one that had brought him came up and descended. When he turned to his fellow travelers, he was startled to see them sitting on a sofa, with their head and trunk tilted forward, without any movement, completely obliterated, as if they were two dolls.
At that moment the door opened and some people, kind and smiling, greeted him, expressing themselves in Portuguese with phrases like this: “- We are happy with your coming... It's the third. .. We are at your disposal! ” They were all tall, some reaching 2 meters in height and radiant health, good humor, happiness.
They took him to visit some factories and various establishments. He walked the streets, but during the tour he saw people also walking in the air, at a height of about 10 meters. Vehicles glided on suspended roads.
He entered a building where there was a room reserved for our planet Earth. It was a kind of museum. They pressed a few buttons, projecting on a screen images referring to terrestrials, our nature, our feelings of ambition and violence, our degree of evolution. He was told that, billions of years ago, the Earth's orbit passed close to its planet. With the approach of a huge celestial body, the Earth was removed to another system. They also reported that their world was close to the constellation of Orion (the name we know it by) and that Russian astronomers had already located it.
The whole city was covered by gigantic transparent domes, through which a blue sky could be seen. He didn't see Sun, but there was diffused lighting that looked natural. The food did not leave residues. The average lifespan of people there was 300 terrestrial years.
After a time that seemed to be 6 to 8 hours, he wanted to return to Earth and, as if they guessed his thoughts, his 6 cicerones told him!
“We know you are looking forward to returning to your planet. ”
They took him to a ship identical to the one that had transported him, and the process was the same: he plunged into the bathtub, slept, woke up, dried his space suit. Then they dressed him in his primitive attire, landed and dropped him off close to where they had picked him up.
Arriving at his father's farm, the latter reproached him for disappearing for so long without giving news, worrying his family. It was then that Mário Restier realized that it was April 14, 1950. He was away from Earth for 4 months, but, by his calculations, it was three days at most!

View attachment 17425

An alien family ate at a restaurant and stayed overnight in a motel in suburban St. Louis in May 1970, according to ufologist John E. Schroeder, who interviewed employees and heard a strange and comic tale. Dorothy Simpson, a front desk clerk at the motel and a fellow member of the UFO Study Group of Greater St. Louis, tipped Schroeder off to the incident soon after its occurrence. Simpson was examining billing documents at her desk at 10:30 A.M. on May 15 when a “whistling sigh” sounded. She looked up, and on the other side of the desk stood four tiny people, apparently members of a family: a couple and their two children. All looked strikingly alike. All were youthful in appearance, and the children were nearly the height of the ostensible parents. They were so short that they barely reached the level of the desk. They were all expensively dressed, the males in tailored suits, the females in pastel peach dresses. Their hair did not look real. Odd as it seemed, Simpson suspected that they were wearing wigs. In a falsetto voice the man said, “Do you have a room to stay? Do you have a room to stay?” She told him what the charges would be, but he seemed not to understand what she had said. He turned to his female companion as if expecting her to clarify matters, but she remained silent. An uncomfortable period of silence followed, broken finally when the man reached into his pocket and pulled out a thick wad of bills, many of large denomination. The bills were so crisp and new that Simpson wondered if they were counterfeit, but some quick informal testing suggested they were not. She took two twenty-dollar bills from the stack and gave the rest back. Because the man was too small to reach up to fill out the reservation form, Simpson said she would do it for him. He said his name was “A. Bell.” As he stepped forward she got a better look at him and was able to compare his face with his companions’. According to Schroeder, whose composite description comes from his interviews with Simpson and other motel employees who saw them, they were “wide at eye level, their faces thinned abruptly to their chins. Their eyes were large, dark and slightly slanted. . . . Their noses had practically no bridges and two slits for nostrils, and their mouths were tiny and lipless— no wider than their nostrils. All look uniformly pale. (Color descriptions varied from pearl to pale pink to light grey.)” “And where are you from?” Simpson asked. At that the man’s arm shot upward as if pointing to the sky, and he said, “We come from up there. Up there.” The woman pushed his arm down and spoke for the first time. She said they were from Hammond, Indiana, and she gave a street address. The man signed the register but did it so awkwardly that Simpson thought he seemed not to know how to use a pen. The woman wanted to know where they could eat. Simpson indicated the direction of the motel restaurant. Meanwhile, the bellhop came over to store their bags while they ate. At the manager’s insistence Simpson checked the Indiana address and learned that both the name and the address were bogus. The bellhop checked the parking lot for a car with an Indiana license plate but found none. The hostess who led the strange family to a table in the restaurant noticed that the chins of even the adults barely reached the top of the table. The man read aloud from the menu and kept asking odd questions about where milk, vegetables, and other common foods come from. The woman ordered peas and milk for herself and the children, and for the man peas, a small steak, and water. Their eating was similarly peculiar. Each picked up a single pea with a knife, brought it to his or her tiny mouth, and inhaled it with a sucking sound. The father was unable to get even a small piece of steak through his slit of a mouth. They stopped eating all at the same time. The man produced a twenty-dollar bill and gave it to the waitress, who went to get change; when she returned, they were gone. When the bellhop saw them, he retrieved their baggage and stepped into the elevator to lead them to their room. When the elevator door opened, though, the family recoiled in fright and confusion. The bellhop had to assure them that there was no danger. After letting them into the room, he turned on the lights. Suddenly the man began shouting at him that the light would hurt the children’s eyes. Suddenly frightened himself, the bellhop fled without waiting—one suspects futilely, in any case—for a tip. The bellhop, the manager, and Simpson vowed to watch for the little people’s departure in the morning, but they were never seen again, though the front door was the only door they could pass through without setting off a security alarm. The alarms were checked, and nothing was amiss. Schroeder interviewed all five employees who had interacted with the family. All seemed sincerely bewildered by the curious series of events.

Schroeder, John E., 1987. “The Strangers among Us.” The UFO Enigma 7, 7 (June): 36.

View attachment 17426

Location. Santa Lucia military base, Zumpango, Mexico
Date: May 1971
Time: night
The witness 15-year old Dolores Martinez Briones was at the time living with her parents at a military base and that night due to the excessive heat she would get up in the middle of the night to open the windows and observe the stars. On that night there was a full moon and there was a strange stillness in the area. As she stared at the firmament she suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to look towards a nearby field about 200 meters away. There she saw a dull metallic cylinder-shaped craft hovering at seven meters from the ground. After a few minutes a hatch opened on the lower section of the craft and two men wearing white outfits stepped out, and descended slowly to the ground on a metallic platform without noticing the witness. Their white uniforms resembled those wore by doctors. However the men soon noticed the witness presence and began staring intently at her. In total fear and unable to move Dolores watched from behind the window as the two men approached to within several meters of her location. At this point she heard a clear message in her mind which said, "Relax, we are peaceful, nothing will happen to you." Immediately the witness felt at ease and somehow had the feeling that she knew the men. She opened the door and walked outside and then followed the men to their craft after receiving a telepathic invitation. She described the two men as human-like, about 1.80m in height, very light colored skin, brown hair and brown eyes. They wore thick soled white-colored shoes. After accepting their invitation the witness and the two men arrived at the hovering cylinder-shaped craft and the hatch opened up again. At this point a third seemingly older entity appeared at the hatch. He was also human-like about 70 years of age, with white hair and a short white beard. He wore a white tunic-like garment and also white thick soled shoes; he was about 1.60m in height and a very pleasant countenance. He greeted the witness by extending his hand and motioning her to step inside the craft. Once inside she looked up and saw numerous small multi-colored lights on the ceiling and also on the walls and halls. In the center of the craft there was something resembling a metallic desk and a bench, both objects appeared to be welded into the floor and were surrounded by a short ledge. The elder alien then approached Dolores and asked her if she wanted to know about his planet promising Dolores that she would be returned. She accepted and then the older man extracted a suit similar to his from the metallic desk and asked her to wear it. The suit was white, long and of a very thin material almost semi-transparent, she wore it over her pajamas. Ready to embark on the trip she received instructions to grab a hold of the ledge during the complete journey. She then heard a door close and the two taller men stood next to her one on each side. The elder alien sat on the bench by the desk and began pressing buttons similar to those on a microwave. The witness could see lights coming on and off on the control panel. Everything was silent; the two tall men did not speak a word while their "leader" worked with the control panel. Several minutes later the leader told Dolores that they were already in outer space and were traveling at a velocity unimaginable by humans, he added that this would put his world at about 2 light years away theoretically. He told her the name of his planet and galaxy which she wasn't able to remember. During the whole trip she did not feel any sense of movement. Suddenly she developed an urge to look at the stars and asked the alien leader if she could do so. The leader pressed a button and a small window-like opening became visible, which she could only see darkness through it. The alien leader explained to her that due to the velocity she was not able to see anything outside. At this moment she asked the leader for his name and he told her to call him "Elder one" since they identified themselves by codes and not names. She noticed that the leader was the only one that communicated verbally with her, the other two taller men used only telepathy. Later he asked Dolores if she wanted to see their planet from afar and she agreed, he then pressed another button and another window became visible, outside she was able to see a diminutive brilliant silver sphere, evidently the alien's planet. Soon the alien craft landed and a door opened which led to an enclosed area, which all four stood there for several minutes, she was told that they were going through a sterilization process. Soon after that the two tall men disappeared and the older alien leader remained by her side. After removing her "spacesuit" she was introduced into a transparent capsule like object, in there she went through some type of cleansing process in which she felt cool water and a cold breeze go through her. After a moment a door opened and she stepped outside. She now stood in a room with a flat metallic ceiling and floor illuminated by a tenuous light from an unknown source. Soon a door opened and the alien leader appeared carrying a tunic similar to the one he was wearing which he asked Dolores to wear. She was then led through a broad corridor with a luminous mirror-like floor where she saw multitudes of people all in constant movement, many were cleaning the floors other carrying packages, and all seemed to be in a hurry. Ahead on the corridor she found what appeared to be "electric" passageways in which the aliens traveled through. Without distinction, all the alien men and women wore beige blue clothing and all had short hair and were of thin built. The women were somewhat shorter than the men. And one thing that caught Dolores attention was that all seemed to be of the same age. She did not see any older aliens with the exception of the alien leader that always accompanied her. She traveled everywhere with the alien leader and noticed that all the other aliens seemed to ignore her but showed great respect and reverence towards her guide, who seemed to give out orders and instructions by using hand gestures. There also seemed to be a group body guards or "servants" always following them. Sooner or later they reached an area in which there were several corridors all leading into different directions. After a moment of hesitation the alien leader told her to follow him that he was going to show her the place where they lived. He emphasized that their way of living was very different from humans and that marriage did not exist in their society. Their population was totally controlled, when one of them died another one was born to replace him or her, this was done through artificial insemination. Disease was non-existent in their society and no one grew old, except for him since he was a leader. However he said that they were no immortals but lived for a long time. She was led through an endless labyrinth of corridors where everyone moved along in perfect order, no one seemed to laugh or joke around. Later she was shown what appeared to be their living quarters about six by six meters in diameter designed for six persons. A small window became visible and a small platform jutted out on it was a plate with several bon-bon shaped pieces, yellow-orange in color. She was offered a piece was refused. Later she was taken into a large auditorium and in there it was revealed to her that they also believed in God, who was the same in all parts of the Universe. From there she was taken to another location which appeared to be a center for children only. There was only an adult woman who seemed to be operating several computer consoles and screens. On the screens Dolores could see several hieroglyphics type symbols; on them she recognized the letters Z and X. For the first time Dolores saw somebody else smile on the planet as an 8-year old child saluted and smile at her. Soon she was taken along another corridor into a beautiful location or garden filled with trees, shrubs and different colored flowers and covered by a huge transparent glass dome. She was told that in this particular garden they kept flowers that they had brought from earth. He then added, "This is a sample of what our planet used to be, it was the same as yours (Earth) only that the ozone layer became depleted and we were force to live underground to escape the powerful ultraviolet rays of light." She asked if there was water available and was told that only very little and it was used only for drinking. The alien leader then went on to say that they were almost identical to humans that their organism possess several functions which were different from humans. He told Dolores that they were a peaceful people and were ready to assist humans whenever necessary. She thank him and they returned back through the same path and on their way back he told her that in their planet lived humans who were there of their own free will and then looking straight at her eyes he asked her if she wanted to stay with them. At first she was confused, but then thought about it and told the alien leader that she did not want to stay. She was then given the traveling suit again and taken onboard the spacecraft by the two taller aliens. Strangely none of the other inhabitants bade farewell or goodbye to her, most seemed to ignore her. The return trip was again in total silence and before walking home the alien leader advised her not to tell anyone since no one would believe her anyway. Arriving at her front door she stopped and turned around but the craft and the aliens were already gone. To this day Dolores has always regretted not staying with the aliens when she was invited to do so.

HC addendum
Source: Luis Ramirez Reyes "Acoso Extraterrestre"
Type: G
Translated by Albert S Rosales

View attachment 17427

15th to the 16th of May 1951 11:20 p.m.
Salzburg, Austria
Entity Description: about 5 feet tall, wearing a transparent near-spherical helmet, a two-piece suit with tight-fitting legs that and merged into its toes. The body appeared to be rigid and cylindrical, with a torso round like a tin-can. It had no neck, proportionate legs, short arms ending in long and graceful four-fingered or three fingered hands. Its cranium was also slightly cylindrical, high, bald, with a white skull extending up and back from a wide, heart-shaped face. His eyes were large and compound like an insect’s eyes. It had only holes for ears, two holes for a nose, and its mouth was a very small horizontal slit. The entity never spoke and never communicated anything.
Hynek Classification: CE-III (Close Encounter III) Close observation with animate beings associated with the object.
Source: Charles Bowen, “Fantasy or Truth? A New Look at an Old Contact Claim”, FSR 13:4, July-August 1967 [sic, 1957], pp. 11-14.
Summary/Description: According to a journalist’s newspaper article in the Prince George Citizen, British Columbia, Canada, for December 11, 1957, a soldier with the US Army occupation force who has always maintained his anonymity told him the experience he had 6 years earlier near Salzburg, in Austria, at 11:20 p.m. in the night from the 15th to the 16th of May 1951.
As he was on his way home, an entity moved into view from behind some bushes and pointed a long thin pencil-like device at him, and he was paralyzed. He described the entity as about 5 feet tall, wearing a transparent near-spherical helmet, a two-piece suit with tight-fitting legs that and merged into its toes. The body appeared to be rigid and cylindrical, with a torso round like a tin-can. It had no neck, proportionate legs, short arms ending in long and graceful four-fingered or three fingered hands.
Its cranium was also slightly cylindrical, high, bald, with a white skull extending up and back from a wide, heart-shaped face. His eyes were large and compound like an insect’s eyes. It had only holes for ears, two holes for a nose, and its mouth was a very small horizontal slit. The entity never spoke and never communicated anything. The entity strapped a black and square device to the soldier’s chest. This made the soldier virtually weightless, and he was pulled towards a 150 feet disc-shaped apparatus posed in a nearby field. He and the entity floated up to the top of the disc, where a hatch opened, and they entered a transparent room.
Inside, the soldier watched the Earth “fall away” through the flying saucer’s transparent walls. The soldier told that he and the entity flipped over as they reached the “zone of gravitational neutrality between the Earth and the Moon.” They continued past the Moon and on to Mars, where they quickly arrived and landed on a raised platform. The entity left the craft, and the soldier said he saw fields of big red flowers, canals with bridges across them, and other saucers with human captives leaving two in them. The entity then came back and the saucer took off. They passed a Martian satellite that “that looked like a tin ball,” and 10 minutes later they were nearing Earth.
Once returned on ground, again, the square black device was strapped to the soldier’s chest, and he was floated to the ground. The entity pointed a pencil in the direction of the soldier’s head, then a dog barked, which seemed to frighten the entity. No loss of memory followed for the man. The whole episode had taken about an hour. The journalist who wrote the article said he tried on several occasions to trick the soldier into contradicting himself, he did not, and thus he expressed that he was greatly impressed by his apparent truthfulness.
FULL REPORT
The witness was working for the United States Occupation Army in Austria at the time. On this date he was driving for QM Colonel Cousin. He commanded him to drive Mr. Haste to Linz from Salzburg. Mr. Haste was teaching evening classes to United States soldiers in Linz. His job was to drive him from Salzburg to Linz three times a week.This particular day he came back as usual from Linz at about 2300 and arrived at the motor pool five miles north of Salzburg. He started for home, leaving the car at the motor pool. He took a short cut, and on the left side was brush. It was dark, with no moon. Suddenly someone came out of the brush and came close to him. He could only see the outline in the dark, but he seemed to have a helmet on. He was about his height, maybe a little shorter. He had something in his hand and he pointed it at him. I thought it was his finger, but it made a “click”.
After the click he waved his hand quickly and the witness went to put his arm up in front of his face but he was paralyzed. He felt like falling down, but he didn’t. The stranger placed a black square plate on the witness chest and strapped it around his back. He could hear a dog barking in the distance, but he couldn’t hear him walking. He must have walked very easily. He could see his outline as he walked around him.After he strapped the plate on him he walked in front of him, and pointed the thing in his hand at the plate on his chest rather than at his head like before. He walked away and pulled the witness after him. He couldn’t move or walk, but he just pulled him along after him. He wasn’t actually in the air, but his full weight wasn’t on the ground. It seemed as if he was light. Behind the brush was a small field. In the field hidden from the road, was a round object about 150ft in diameter. It was dark, and he couldn’t tell what it was. His first thought was that a spy had captured him for some reason.
The ‘thing’ that led him sort of roe from the ground and took him after him to the top of the object. He did something, either stepped on something or pushed some button, and a door opened and he pulled him after him down into the dark. He was plenty scared and he wondered what would happen next. He got down into the dark and he could finally feel a floor under his feet. He knew that where he was either glass or plastic, because the stars could be seen shining up above. Then he saw the outline of what looked like a door, and he pulled him through into what he later found was a room of glass or plastic. The stranger kept his finger or what the witness thought was his finger but later saw was some form of pencil shaped object, pointed at the witness all the time, then when he was in the room, he took it off him and he sank down on the floor. He went out and the witness could see his outline. There was a sort of shaking sensation, and he knew the door to the room had shut. The next sensation he had was a sensation of rising up into the air. He had never flown in his life.
In a few minutes he could see the left half of the moon shining. He was scared, but he figured he was dreaming. Then he started to feel his hands and feet again. He sat up, and then he got up on to his feet. By this time they were in the sunlight. He looked across the ship and he could see the ‘person’ that had brought him there. He looked like a person, like we are. A little bit shorter than the witness. To the witness at the time he looked like a “devil”. He had no hair at all. He could see through the sort of glass helmet. His head was sort of cylinder form. A very high forehead, with big eyes. You could see lots of little eyes in the two big eyes. It seemed to the witness that it looked like the eyes of a fly. No nose at all, just two holes. He had a very small slit for a mouth. It looked like he had skin, it was sort of white. There were two holes for the ears. His skull was very large. The torso was round like a tin can. The legs were of proportionate length. His arms were a little bit shorter than our arms. His hands seemed to be three long fingers.
He couldn’t see the neck, but he was wearing material that was like silver but wasn’t shiny. This covered all of him except the head part which had on the helmet. He didn’t look at the witness at all.The main part of the ship that he could see from the room he was in appeared to be round and the walls were like glass, but you couldn’t see through them. The floor was made of glass or plastic. In the middle of the floor, under the glass, was a black plate, something like he had strapped to his chest. From the corners of the plate, which looked to be about ten feet square, black beams ran to the walls of the ship. He could see under the black plate and there seemed to be a duplicate room on the other side of the ship. He could see the same kind of levers on the wall as the ‘thing’ was standing beside him. As soon as he came out in the sun, he could feel burning heat, but he stranger pulled a lever and a covering like blue water came over the roof. Then the sun was normal, but he could still see through it. His first thought was that he was dreaming, and then his second thought was that he was dead and that his soul was rising up.The ship was not rotating or going sideways, but kind of gliding straight up. He could see the Sun like a ball of fire, and the Moon was like a silver ball, but the rest was darkness. Suddenly he looked up, the Moon was right above him and it seemed to come down at them.
Suddenly they were both standing on what had been the roof. They seemed to be about a quarter of a mile above the Moon. He could see clearly the craters on the surface of the Moon. There were lots of them. The ground seemed to be a grayish color and he could see rocks and hills. They were in the sunny part of the Moon. The ship glided to the right and into the darkness. Then the driver stopped the ship, he could feel it sort of waiting. It was dark all around outside, but the sun seemed to shin into the ship. He saw the creature take on of the pencil things that he had pointed at him and he pointed it downwards. He thought at that time that he must be from the Moon and that he was signaling someone down below. There was no noise from the ship or from the signal. After about five minutes they started to move again to the right. His first thought was that he was going back to Earth. But he could see the outline of America and Asia, and he could see clouds. The Earth and the Moon were going away from him very fast. Then he began to think that this was from another planet. Suddenly another planet seemed to loom up in front of them, and he thought they were going to crash into it.
He was sure of this but the driver suddenly stopped it again, but there was no jerk. He realized then they were still quite a way from the planet, and then they started to glide sideways down, towards the ground. He looked out over the land and it looked like “paradise”. As they went down he looked over the land and on one side there red fields. On the other side there was what looked like gray green fields. Some places in the fields were what looked like big chimneys rising from the ground. It was bright daylight and the sun was shining with no clouds in the sky. They were approaching the red fields and he could see rivers with blue water in them. The rivers ran straight and at intervals there were bridges built across them and he could see roads. The bridges were just like our bridges. From high up he could see no sign of life. Then they glided to a field that was filled with the saucers like he was in.
There appeared to be hundreds of them. They were of different colors, gray, gold, and silver. But there were no black or red ones. The driver stopped the ship about a quarter of a mile above them by just pulling a lever. Then they went straight down until they were about 20 or 30 feet from the ground, and he parked the ship on a high platform. As they went down he could see the same kind of people were in them like his driver. When they got to the platform the driver pulled a lever and the glass slid back and he went outside. He put the pencil-like thing to his chest and slowly dropped to the ground like a falling leaf. He then started to walk very fast along to the third or fourth saucer. He pointed the pencil at his chest again and sort of jumped up inside the ship. He was inside that ship for about 10 minutes.
The witness could see that the creature in the other ship was smaller than the driver of the ship he was on.While he was inside the ship he looked around at the other saucers and he could see the same type of people. Suddenly quite a way away he saw two ships that had people from Earth on them. One ship was sort of dirty looking and there was one man, one woman, and two kids in it. In another saucer nearby that was kind of golden he saw one man and one woman. He was going to wave at them but he felt scared. He was waiting for them to wave but they didn’t wave. After he saw them he thought that he would have to stay there with them now. Way off in the distance by the river he could see things moving. They were dark, but he couldn’t tell what they were. Down on the ground he could see large red flowers growing. They looked something like our sunflowers. There were some green patches between them, but there were flowers as far as the eye could see. The earth could be seen in patches too and it was just the same as our Earth. He started thinking that he must be on Mars. Then the driver of the ship came back from the other ship. He got back inside and closed the door again.
Then they took off the same way they had come. They went into the darkness and then he could see a moon that looked like a tin ball. They came quite close to it, and he could see it was smooth and silvery, without any signs of craters on it.He didn’t know where they were going then; he thought they were going farther yet. After about ten minutes, he could see what looked like half our Moon and he realized they were approaching the sunny side of Earth. He was very glad that it was the Earth. But they came at it with such terrible speed that he thought for sure they would crash. The driver stopped the ship again when it seemed to hit the atmosphere, and he glided down towards Earth. He seemed to know the driver was going to take him back to where he found him, but he had the impression that he was going to kill him because he would want to keep it secret. They came into the darkness and then went down to the ground and he knew they were back at the same place he was picked up. The witness was really afraid the alien would kill him. The alien opened the door and took the small pencil thing and pulled the witness out the door the same way he pulled him in. He guided the witness back to the road. At that time he could walk, but he was very light and the alien was just pulling him. The alien took the pencil from the witness chest and pointed it at his head. At that moment a dog started to bark at them from about a quarter of a mile up the road and it seemed to have startled the alien, because the pencil-like thing clicked and nothing happened to the witness. He knew from the first experience he should be paralyzed, so he just pretended to be so that that the alien wouldn’t know. He took the plate off the witness chest and went back to the ship. The witness remained still until he saw the outline of the saucer going off into the distance. Then he ran home.

View attachment 17428
View attachment 17429

Interesting case about a guy who was asked by ETs to move to Bahamas, he also had contact with an old priest working for them, certainly part of the secret brotherhood, who looked 70 but claimed to be 10 times older than that.
Richard Höglund was a Swede whose encounters covered a lengthy period. First investigated by Ernst Linder, the case is barely known outside Sweden. What follows is taken largely from several reports provided by Håkan Blomqvist, a leading researcher of contact cases, and from our many communications and discussions. He has written a book on the case in Swedish.
Born in Stockholm in 1913, Höglund (picture left) was a rock-blaster by profession. Though by all accounts a very down-to-earth man, he nonetheless had an uncanny ability to read people’s minds—a talent that might have some bearing on his experiences. The story begins on the afternoon of December 9, 1965, the day before he was due to undergo surgery to remove a small kidney stone. He felt a sudden urge to take a long walk with his dog on a frozen lake, Grindhultsjön, just outside Uddevalla (near Gothenburg), where he lived with his wife, Gunvor.
As Höglund began walking on the lake, the dog began running in circles as though demented and had to be restrained with its leash. Suddenly, a whining sound came from above. Looking up, Höglund saw a saucer-shaped, translucent craft about five meters in diameter. “He could see figures moving inside,” reports Håkan. “The object came closer to the ground in a spiraling movement. It stopped before touching the ice, and a dark tube was lowered from under the object. This tube was seemingly made of a soft material since it moved in the wind. He felt a breeze of hot air with a distinct smell of hyacinth. His first thought was that this must be a Russian machine. But he soon changed his mind.
“From the tube four entities floated down, as though they were in an invisible elevator, and walked up to him. They were three men and one woman. Other than for a translucent overall, they were naked. One of the men seemed old, while the others looked younger. They were of normal height, had very large, dark, somewhat slanted eyes and perfect teeth. Their skin had no blemishes and there was absolutely no hair on their bodies, not even genital hair.
“Richard was especially fascinated by their ears, which were large and pointed. See below.The ear opening in the head was very large, as on a cat: he thought he could almost see into their heads. The men seemed very strong, like wrestler types, with bull necks. They had a slight Oriental look about them. The entities were covered by the clear plastic overalls which looked like they were held out from the body by air pressure.”
Höglund became confused, though not afraid. Through sign language and drawings in the snow, the entities started to communicate with him. They seemed fascinated by his hair, and he had to remove his cap several times as they laughed and pointed at him. When he tried to touch their overalls, however, they quickly retreated, as if they did not want him to do so. Using a small black package, they sprayed something like a gas on everything, including the dog, before they touched it. The dog evidently objected, as the “gas” had a strong smell of hyacinth. Höglund himself smelled of hyacinth for several days afterwards, causing his wife to wonder if he had already bought flowers for the coming Christmas.
Communications in sign language continued for a while as Höglund tried to explain a number of earthly pursuits, such as hunting and dancing. The woman meanwhile played with the dog, which was out of character since it normally became aggressive toward strangers. (see ill.below) All this time, the strangers appeared to be walking on an unseen layer, as their feet did not touch the ground. When the woman patted the dog, she too leaned her knee against this unseen layer. On their left wrists the entities wore a broad, black bracelet with a yellow button, which when touched seemed to alter the effect of gravity on the beings.
The older man indicated that he knew about pygmies, by demonstrating how they hunted with bow and arrow. He also seemed to indicate that his people would come in “great armadas” in the future. After further communication, the older man returned to the craft and fetched an object the size of a cylinder or microphone, which he proceeded to run along Höglund’s back. At this, he felt a sensation of warmth, vibration, and sudden relief from the kidney pain that had troubled him for fifteen years.
By now an hour had passed and it began to grow dark, at which point Höglund noticed that the craft was now surrounded by a blue phosphorescent light. The whole craft seemed to vibrate. Except for the dark cylinder underneath, it remained semi-transparent, consisting of two shells, the outer one rotating. Inside, the craft seemed Spartan: all that could be discerned were three shining “cylinders” standing on the floor. Terminating the communication, the entities entered the craft, which then took off at tremendous speed, changing color from blue to orange as it flew away.
The following day, Höglund was X-rayed at Uddevalla hospital. Much to the bewilderment of a Dr. Hartman and his colleagues, no trace of the kidney stone could be found.
Subsequently, Håkan told me, all the X-ray plates were checked by Dr. Karl Erik Svensson in Stockholm, who confirmed that no stone was visible on the plates, taken after the encounter.

2.CONTACT​

On August 24, 1966, Höglund felt a strong impulse to visit another lake outside Uddevalla. The urge was so powerful that it felt as if someone else was driving the car. Arriving at the lake, he saw the same kind of craft hovering above the water, beside which a man seemed to be suspended in the air. Spotting a small rowboat nearby, Höglund climbed in and headed toward the craft. He recognized the man as the same with whom he communicated during the first encounter. This time, he could hear the man speak (presumably in Swedish), though his speech did not synchronize with his lip movements and seemed to originate from the craft slightly delayed. (similar reported in the ITIBI-RA contact in the mid 60s, where the humanlooking ETs used very advanced translator devises)
During this communication, Höglund learned that world peace was threatened because the USA and the USSR supposedly planned a war against China, and that he should go to the Bahamas to act as their contact man. He was given a metal plate with strange hieroglyphic-type symbols embossed thereon and instructed to wear it at all times. Höglund explained that such a mission was impossible; he was an uneducated man, did not speak English, and in any case had a wife at home. These objections were brushed aside, and Höglund felt obliged to comply with the order. Following the encounter, however, he buried the plate in woods near the lake and then returned home.
Despite serious misgivings, Höglund and Gunvor went ahead with the plan. To finance their trip, they sold everything. On March 5, 1967, they flew via London to Nassau, thence to Little Exuma, a small island in the Bahamas where they had been told to go. Höglund did not bring the metal plate with him, however. During the flight, the couple noticed fourteen passengers dressed like priests, all similar in appearance, who supposedly disappeared in an unusual way on landing at Nassau. Apart from this incident, nothing unusual happened during the trip. The couple returned to Sweden. Ashamed to resettle in their home town, they bought a cheap house trailer south of Stockholm, where Höglund was able to find work once more as a rock-blaster.

FURTHER DEVELOPMENT​

In ensuing months, Höglund became involved with Ifologiska sallskapet, a Stockholm-based UFO group which had become interested in his story. Among the members was a wealthy building contractor who offered to finance Höglund in the event he was ordered to the Bahamas again. He decided therefore to recover the metal plate. On the drive from Gothenburg, after picking up the plate, he stopped at a gas station, where an old man approached and asked him for a lift. Höglund consented, as he felt tired and thought it a good idea to have someone to talk with during the journey. The man was dressed in a black cape, boots, and a big slouch hat.
After a while, the man asked Höglund if he recognized him. He replied in the negative, but suddenly it dawned on him that the man was one of those dressed as priests on the outbound flight to the Bahamas. The man introduced himself as “Father Ra Paz” (later contracted to Rapas), and said he worked for “the Overlords,” that is, the beings who had contacted Höglund on the two previous occasions. Rapas suggested a coffee break at a motel. He took off his hat but ordered nothing to drink. By now thoroughly confused, Höglund began to worry that the stranger might be an illusion, so when a boy passed their table, Höglund knocked the hat onto the floor. The boy, assuming himself responsible, picked up the hat and apologized. Father Rapas was no illusion.
Nothing had happened in the Bahamas, Rapas explained, because Höglund had not taken the metal plate with him. He was told that he must return to the Bahamas, this time not forgetting the plate. 7 x 4.5 centimeters in size and about one centimeter thick, with a coarse back, the plate appeared to be made of an aluminum-type material, engraved with three rows of cryptic symbols. At times, the plate became so hot that Höglund kept it in asbestos. He also said that it gave him rashes.
After continuing the journey for a few more miles, Rapas suggested that he should take the wheel. Höglund pointed out that Rapas seemed rather elderly to drive—he guessed about seventy years old. “If you double that some ten times, you will be closer to the truth,” came the riposte. Exchanging seats, Rapas proceeded to drive the old Volvo as if it were a racing car. Höglund protested, explaining that the police might have speed traps. “Don’t worry,” said Rapas, “I can sense where they are.” Höglund fell asleep. When he awoke, the car was parked beside the road outside Sødertalje. There was no sign of Rapas, who had left a package of fruit on the seat.

A SECRET BASE?​

The building contractor in the UFO group now agreed to finance Höglund’s second trip to the Bahamas, the money to be mailed via a school teacher in Nyköping by the name of Trygve Glantz. Höglund and his wife returned to the Bahamas around the New Year period of 1967–68, staying initially in Nassau. When nothing happened during the first two days, Höglund lost his temper and threw the metal plate on the floor, shouting that he wanted nothing more to do with the whole business. That evening, he claimed to have been visited by three humanoid beings of rather oriental appearance but distinctly different from those encountered in Sweden. They delivered a sharp warning to Höglund not to act like that again.
On New Year’s Eve, acting on instructions supplied to him by Rapas, Höglund went to the harbor in Little Exuma Island and contacted an old black man called Joe, who owned a boat. A girl called Li was also aboard. “Höglund was told to lie down in the boat, presumably so he could not see where they went,” Håkan told me. “The boat was very fast.” They arrived at a small island where, through an opening in elevated terrain, they entered a secret base. At some point, Li, presumably one of the “space people,” demonstrated her ability to walk on the water outside the boat!
Rapas, who had arrived before them, acted as a guide. In the base, Höglund met twenty-three different supposed representatives from various planets. “Some were giants, some were dwarves, and others hermaphrodites,” Håkan reports. “He was shown a three-dimensional ‘film’ of human history from the birth of Christ. During this experience he collapsed three times and had to be revived by Rapas. He was also shown a collection of weapons from all ages and given the mission of starting a peace movement in Sweden, though told that he himself should not appear in public to promote it.”

* * *​

Back in Sweden, during a meeting of contactee-oriented enthusiasts in January 1968, a statement written by Father Rapas and dictated to Höglund (who did not attend) was read out. A new “international peace organization” should be started by the group, it began. With the approbation of the Overlords, the organization was to be named “The New Generation.” The statement contained so much drivel that it is a wonder anyone took it seriously. Among Rapas’s exhortations are the following:
“Your catchwords shall be: Freedom from violence, from hunger; we are all brothers and sisters…. You who have supported [Richard] shall not be forgotten, you shall reap a hundredfold, but if someone hurts him or his devoted wife, I say, they shall be revenged sevenfold.”
The group also received “Ra Paz’s Rules”—sixty-five “philosophical points”—one of which is more than enough to suffice here: “If there should be interplanetary people among you, which I believe is rather rare, don’t let them go to heaven but bring them down to Earth again and demand more work of them.”
Most members of the group felt uneasy about Rapas, his threats, and the “New Generation” and their platitudes. The building contractor, for instance, had been asked to pay thousands of sv-kronor without knowing what he was really supporting. And Höglund, thoroughly disillusioned, became reclusive. As a result, the group split up, though Mr.Glantz continued to act as spokesman. Interviewed by a Swedish newspaper in mid-1968, Glantz was quoted as saying that the now 600-member organization had been created by “the West Indian peacemaker Ra Paz” as “a worldwide peace movement in the spirit of Martin Luther King.”
The article went on to mention the organization’s plans for a large meeting in the fall that year, to be attended by the singer Harry Belafonte; Ralph Abernathy, a leader of the American civil rights movement and assistant of Martin Luther King Jr.; and King’s wife Coretta. The meeting never happened. In the article, Rapas is referred to as a wealthy industrialist who, during his travels around the world, had seen so much misery that he decided to devote his wealth to charitable causes.
* * *
The aliens encountered by Richard Höglund in the Bahamas were of human appearance, with “thin, pointed features, deeply tanned, with a somewhat Oriental look, long tapering fingers and dark eyes,” Håkan learned. “They all seemed perfect—not a blemish on their skin. (this description and else reminds some of the the "itibi-ra" contact case in partly the same area in th 60s -rø-remark) He never saw the beings from the initial contacts in Sweden again….”
During the New Year period of 1968–69, Höglund and his wife returned to the Bahamas. One night, he told Gunvor that she could meet one of his contacts at a discotheque in Nassau. Gunvor protested at visiting such a venue, but her husband insisted. They found a table on the second floor and Höglund began looking around for the man. He left the table and returned with a man dressed in an ill-fitting brown costume, Håkan learned from Gunvor:
“The man just nodded his head in a short greeting to Gunvor. He was rather short, his skin had a peculiar suntan, and he had a slight Mediterranean or oriental look. The clothes were too large for his rather thin body. The man returned to his table. Richard explained that the man was one of ‘them.’ When Höglund and Gunvor started dancing, the man came up and watched them very closely. He looked straight into Gunvor’s eyes. There was a sort of hypnotic power in his eyes. ‘I will never forget those eyes,’ she said.”
The man showed Höglund a photograph of his family and house, supposedly on another planet in our solar system, which Gunvor recalled her husband referring to as either Venus or Saturn—she couldn’t be sure which.
During this and another trip to the Bahamas (there were three in all), Höglund met others like himself who acted as couriers for the “space people.” One was a Russian, another an African-American named Loftin Anderson, with whom he became good friends. Anderson, it transpired, was an agent for the Central Intelligence Agency. During 1968, Little Exuma was swarming with CIA agents, Håkan reveals. “Anderson had informed the CIA about the [alien] base. Later he was found dead with a bullet hole in his head...
Several photographs were taken of Höglund in the Bahamas. The entities themselves, however, could not be photographed. “Instead, there was an illuminated square on the photo where one of them had been,”(same in the case where others have tried to take pictures of such humanlike ETs /not wanting to be photographed - as in the case of the LYA-contacts - only a ghosly aura was seen on the pictures, as LYA also told him beforehand). Håkan explains. “Höglund remembers one episode when he sat on a bench, talking to one of them. Suddenly a stranger walked by and Höglund felt very embarrassed as it appeared as though he was talking to himself. These people had the ability to disappear into thin air.” (dematerialized/teleported directly?- as also the swedish contact-man Ante Jonsson experienced in the 80s.)
Another peculiar feature of the aliens was that they never seemed to sleep or eat, though they did drink—and even smoke. Also, Höglund never met any women among them.
A coincidental element in this saga is the Mafia. “Lou Chesler was the front man in the Bahamas for the big Mafia boss Meyer Lansky,” Håkan told me. “Richard and his wife found an ad in a Swedish newspaper in the autumn of 1968 about work in the Bahamas. They applied, and as they had been there before they got the work through a Swedish man. Richard was to be butler and his wife housekeeper at the Chesler residence in Nassau. They worked there for a couple of weeks before being forced to leave because of new laws by the government. During those weeks Richard met the visitors several times.”
Höglund was allowed the use of their cars and drove an unused but old model of a black Cadillac (like those reported in other cases involving the “men in black”). “The strange thing was that it couldn’t be crashed,” said Håkan. “It had a sort of magical ‘eye’ that steered it. When you learned the trick it was very easy, he claimed.”
In a letter sent from the Bahamas in early 1969 to a friend in Sweden, Höglund wrote: “I cannot and am not allowed to disclose what we are doing here, but I can tell you this much: we are in a school here, and as you can understand, the teachers are interplanetary.”
* * *
The building contractor having withdrawn his financial support, Höglund had to rely on his alien contacts for funding. “Obviously,” Håkan commented, “this group had unlimited economic resources.
“One day a man from a car firm visited Höglund and gave him a new car. He said it was paid for and was to be delivered to him. Before the third trip to the Bahamas, Höglund contacted a friend who was to take care of his apartment, pay the rent, and care for the indoor plants. The payment for this service would be sent from the Bahamas, to a special bank account. Höglund paid just five kronor into the account before he and his wife left. On the very day that they went to the Bahamas, someone paid 1,000 kronor into this account. Every week it increased by a few hundred kronor, but the receipts never stated who had put the money there. No money ever arrived from the Bahamas.
“When Höglund and his wife returned, they were very anxious as they thought they must owe their friend [who had looked after the apartment] a lot of money. When the friend explained that there was always money in the account, they first thought he had given it himself, but later they realized that some of their [‘space’] contacts must have made the payments.”
Following the leak of information about the Bahamas base to the CIA, the aliens moved their base to an area outside Mexico City. Henceforth, Höglund’s foreign trips were to Mexico. He was often away from home for a month at a time. After the third and final trip to the Bahamas, Gunvor no longer accompanied her husband. In October 1968, during the Olympic Games in Mexico City, Höglund claimed to have been taken to the new base. He became very upset as he was not allowed to attend the Games!
“I had the feeling he was afraid,” Höglund’s friend Dr. Karl Svensson revealed to Håkan. “He told me in general terms that he had been in Central America. I don’t think he really knew where he was….”
Further contacts also took place in Sweden. Höglund’s wife always knew when a visit was forthcoming because her husband became restless and got up early. He claimed to have been taken on board spaceships during this period, but information on these contacts is scanty. “He took his car to a secret location south of Stockholm, where he was picked up by a craft,” Håkan told me, referring to the first trip. “He was blindfolded and had to lie down on the floor. The craft was very small—he couldn’t stand up.” After that first trip, he became nauseated, but later adjusted to these experiences.
In the early 1970s, Höglund said that he had been operated on by his contacts, as Gunvor related to Håkan:

Höglund’s contacts reportedly continued until his death, from a heart attack, on October 23, 1977. He was sixty-four.
* * *
“Höglund acted as a courier for his contacts,” Håkan emphasized. “He translated coded messages in the form of numbers. The codes disappeared in a few days (invisible ink?). He went to different places, like airports, to deliver envelopes with information for his contacts. Many of his activities sound like 'cosmic espionage'.
Prior to the contacts, Höglund and his wife had seen an advertisement for land in the Bahamas, and he wanted to build a hotel there. Håkan wondered if the order to go to the Bahamas might have been a cover to persuade his wife to accompany him. The fact that one of Höglund’s financiers was a building contractor also raises suspicions in this connection, though that financier had withdrawn his support after the first Bahamas trip.
There is also the question of Höglund’s psychic abilities. By all accounts, he was a gifted telepath, and in my opinion this might have been a reason for the contacts—whatever the nature of those contacts. Moreover, he had other paranormal abilities. “I thought, before, that there was no psychic component prior to the contacts,” Håkan said to me, “but his wife told me that he sometimes went off and talked in a strange tongue. Also, he wrote a strange story about nuns and monks in the Middle Ages during one of his previous incarnations. So, he was, after all, a mystic. That changes the whole picture….” Also, Höglund excelled at telling stories (not lies), according to some.
Håkan interviewed Gunvor in June 1984 , then in her fifties. “Like her husband, she is very down-to-earth and practical,” he explains. “She confirmed almost all the details of the contacts.”
When Gunvor first heard about her husband’s experience in 1965, she was stunned. “I believed him, though,” she told Håkan, “because Richard never lied to me. He was almost cynical, and believed neither in God nor the devil.”
“If several of the people involved in the affair hadn’t been very close friends of mine, whom I have no reason to doubt, I guess I would never have started an investigation in the first place,” Håkan declared in 1984. “But there are just too many witnesses involved to dismiss the case.” Gunvor herself not only encountered one of the extraordinary beings in the Bahamas—which left her in a state of shock—but also with Richard at their apartment near Stockholm. She described these men as “beautiful, and tanned,” though, unlike the man in the Bahamas, “extremely well dressed.”
* * *
Most of those who knew Höglund—including his wife—were reluctant initially to go on the record under their own names, out of what seems a genuine fear of his sinister contacts. Höglund himself was both afraid and mistrustful of them. “I’m not allowed to say anything,” he admitted to Håkan, during their one and only communication, by phone, in 1973. “People would be shocked if they knew of these things. I’ve already said too much.” Fourteen months before he died, he reiterated these concerns in a phone conversation with a friend of Håkan’s. “What I have gotten into is negative,” he lamented. “You become very isolated. I warn you against going deeper into this.”
Asked why he did not simply stop working with the beings, Höglund explained that he “would go the same way as Loftin Anderson. There is a way in but no way out.” During the first few years of his contacts, he felt that he owed them some help in return for healing his kidney.
Höglund obtained very little information from his contacts. If he asked something, he said, they would return the next day after consulting with the Overlords. Nonetheless, the Russian friend of Höglund’s (mentioned earlier), who claimed contact with the same beings, said that Höglund seemed to know more about them than he did, after working for them for twenty years.
“They are totally without feelings and can witness the most brutal torture,” Höglund once revealed to a friend. “It means nothing to them.” He felt like an animal in their company. In some ways, he said, they seemed stupid, and not even telepathic. They claimed to come from another planet and were here to prevent a third world war. But Höglund speculated that their real objective was to take us over from the inside—by infiltration.
* * *
There are parallels with reports of the notorious “men in black”—MIBs. In his initial appraisal of the case, Håkan cites John Keel, the well-known author and leading investigator of the MIB phenomenon. “On a number of occasions,” wrote Keel, “I actually saw the phantom Cadillacs as advertised, complete with sinister-looking Oriental-like passengers in black suits. On Long Island, following the directions given me in an anonymous phone call, I pursued one of these cars down a dead-end road where it seemingly vanished into thin air….”

http://galactic.no/rune/richardhoglundcontact_engl.htm
As I was rapidly scrolling past all of this stuff I had to hit the brakes at one point & scroll back up and I confirmed what I thought I saw lol.

An alien family ate at a restaurant and stayed overnight in a motel
 

nix

Honorable
Yes, life on the Moon means Earth is flat, that's a good "logic".
And yes, idea that ETs altho they live among us in great numbers
actually eat at restaurants is ridiculous - by same "logic".
 

nix

Honorable
Speaking of Earth based dwarves (some of 'em with high tech).

266323233_403882741469838_3408916723365881302_n.jpg

Pepin the Short, the pint-sized father of Emperor Charlemagne, was the founder of the Brunia Monastery in the fabled Trier region of ancient Prussia. In A.D. 1138, a strange series of events culminated in an unusual visitation by a bizarre little man.
There had been several nocturnal visitations to the monastery’s wine cellar, and its steward voiced his suspicions to the abbot: “The monks are slipping into the wine cellar and sampling the casks.”
The abbot frowned at the thought of a possible scandal and asked, “When did this begin?”
“It’s been going on for several months. I didn’t mind it when they only took a cup or two,” explained the embarrassed monk. “Last night, the culprit tapped a huge cask and forgot to stop the bunghole. A whole keg of wine drained out onto the cellar floor.”
The abbot hurried to the cellar, inspected the damage, then carefully tapped the bunghole in each of the huge casks. He anointed the cellar with holy water, securely locked the door and placed a saint’s relic above the entrance… “None of our monks would dare to transgress against the power of the cross.”
The following morning, a sleepy-eyed abbot unlocked the cellar door and squinted into the dim room. Followed by a group of curious monks, the abbot discovered that another keg of wine had been tapped; the floor was covered with the rich, red liquid. Suddenly, the abbot spotted a movement in the dark shadows in the far corner of the cellar. “There’s the thief,” he shouted. “Grab the transgressor and prepare him for punishment!”
Two burly monks rushed forward and grabbed the shadowy figure. They carried the struggling thief into the light and the abbot stared in wonder at a dark-skinned dwarf, who glared back in impassive silence.
“Are you a Nubian? How did you get into our wine cellar?” inquired the abbot.
The strange little man would not speak.
“Do you have parents?” the abbot asked.
“Here! Here! This fellow got in through the wall,” called a monk, pointing to a displaced stone that covered a small tunnel leading down into the earth. The bewildered monks crowded around the secret tunnel as one quaking novice suggested the tunnel must lead to the Devil’s lair. An older monk spoke knowingly of subterranean demons who delighted in tormenting those who had taken the vows.
Despite his crime, the captured dwarf was accepted into the society of holy men. “He looks human and the least we can do is provide the poor child with a Christian education,” the abbot said. But in spite of the kindness showed him by the monks, the dwarf refused to utter a single word. He sat quietly on a bed in a cross-legged position, staring directly ahead and refusing all food and drink. After several weeks of fasting, the monastery dwellers were concerned for the life of their visitor, and a visiting bishop was asked for his advice as the dwarf was brought into the great hall and introduced to him.
“Good Lord! You must expel this Devil’s child at once!” the alarmed bishop shouted. “He is a demon and the tool of the devil!”
Gervase, a monk at Christ Church, Canterbury, England, later inscribed this strange ending to the dwarf’s appearance in his manuscripts: “…The demon ran in alarm from the holy words. He went to the cellar and returned to his underworld tribe!”

Source: THE UNDER-PEOPLE by Eric Norman, Pages 16-19
Also reported in Jacques Bergier “Extraterrestrials throughout history”

253166992_381901040334675_7730571709444336646_n.jpg

Location. Bahmut Kokchetav Region, Kazakhstan
Date: end of June 1947
Time: about midnight
18-year old local herdsman Alexey Romanovich Bodnya from a nearby collective farm suddenly noticed a brightly lit circle shining on the grass on the field, somehow resembling a micro-tornado. Next he heard a loud metal clicking sound and when he looked up he was stunned to see a disc-shaped object about 25 meters in diameter, it was bright and shaped like to deep saucers joined together, with a transparent dome on top 4 prop-like landing legs protruded from the bottom and moved up and down in rhythm. The disk had a wide cylinder shaped protrusion on its bottom that resembled a nozzle about 5 meters in diameter. A bright red-yellow rotating flame like light was visible inside it. The surface of the disk was silver, almost mirror like, reflecting the ground and grass beneath it. Powerful searchlights could be seen on the craft as it approached for a landing. The disk seemed to be unstable as if its flight control mechanism had been damaged, unable to maintain a horizontal position. The witness got the impression that the disk was going to tumble and crash, but it somehow managed to land safely. A ladder came out of the object and three aliens descended from the bottom section of the disk, when the round hatch opened Bodnya clearly heard metal clacking. The aliens were very tall, close to 3 meters in height. They looked very much alike almost like twins. Their faces were elongated, large eyes, rounder than the humans, long noses, high foreheads, grayish-bluish skin, and thin lips. They were dressed in silver reflecting tight-fitting overalls with head covering. One of the aliens was obviously the leader, he was gigantic in stature with broad shoulders, at least one meter taller than the other two aliens, he wore a sort of "apron" in front with a light on his breast area. He was apparently giving orders to the other two. The giant had even white teeth, wide dense brown, large beard, and light brown hair, light colored eyes and a powerful voice. One of the younger crewmembers was obviously in great distress as a result of their misfortune and was mumbling something and crying. In a harsh tone the giant leader ordered him to stop. The witness could not understand a thing but the meaning was obvious. The transparent dome on top of the disk was lifted up in order to initiate the repair procedure. While being opened a melodic vibrating sound was heard. The witness noticed that the transparent dome was made out of some crystalline substance, extremely strong in appearance. The witness was also sure that there was a fourth alien inside the disk, since the alien was leader gave orders to someone inside using some kind of "microphone". That fourth crewmember was possibly a female who remained onboard the craft at all times. All the aliens wore some type of sophisticated device suspended on their chest area. The leader stood in the center and the other two one on each side as they conducted the repairs. The stunned witness had observed the emergency landing and repair of the disk hiding behind some shrubs with his horse. Suddenly his horse snorted loudly this apparently gave away his location. The aliens immediately shone a green beam of light in his direction. He received a clear impression that he had been photographed. The aliens seemed very curious and seemed to be enjoying themselves, as they looked him and his horse over. After that the giant leader looked at straight at Bodnya's eyes and the 18-year old was suddenly able to hear the alien's thoughts. The alien leader reproached him for hiding from them instead of greeting them like guests. His glance displayed kindness and understanding. He informed Bodnya that their craft had apparently been damaged by a lighting strike that affected their flight control mechanism. Bodnya then said, "I invite you to eat, you must be hungry, I know what hunger is from my childhood." The alien responded, "I see, I see, you are small but brave, and who is that (pointing at the horse)." That's my horse Serko responded the witness. The alien then told the witness that he was frightened of the horse and to leave it behind since he wanted to speak to him alone. The boy roped his horse and the giant alien took him by his hands and sat him on the rim of the disk. Bodnya got so close to the alien that he was able to listen to it's heartbeat. Soon Bodnya noticed a wolf slowly approaching his horse and yelled at the leader, "Look a wolf" In a moment the leader stretched his hand and emitted some kind or thunderous beam that killed the wolf instantly. Where are you from? Asked Bodnya. The giant answered by pointing at the sky and said, "From there". Is there a God? Bodnya asked next, "A God? maybe" answered the giant, who then asked Bodnya what was he doing there alone. He explained to the giant that he had been pasturing the bulls and horses. Next Bodnya asked if he could look inside the craft, he was allowed to. Looking in he saw a long corridor leading inside the craft, some frame-like walls and noticed that the ceiling was very high. He walked several steps into the craft but felt intense heat and nausea and could not continue. The giant then said, "Come here" The boy then rushed back and fell on the alien's arms, he could not remember what happened next, he apparently lost consciousness and woke up again sitting on the grass looking at the repair operations. He was sure he had been examined onboard and implanted with some type of device. The rest of the night he watched the aliens finishing up their repairs. Bodnya noticed that the inner structure of the craft appeared very complicated filled with sophisticated equipment. After finishing their repairs the aliens left behind a small cross-shaped metallic fragment, which the witness buried on the edge of the field intending to dig it out in the future. Unfortunately he was never able to return to the site and eventually moved to the Crimea. The fragment apparently is still in the area now. The disk rose up and zoomed up to the sky at incredible speed disappearing from sight in a moment. Clear landing traces were left, observed by the other collective farmers whom he brought to visit the place the next day. He was threatened not to tell anyone of what he had seen. In 1990 while living in the hamlet of Molodezhnyi in the Crimea the witness one night was sitting down drinking tea when he was suddenly enveloped by the same green beam of light he had seen years earlier. At this point the witness was able to ensue telepathic contact with aliens, this was possible because he had been implanted with a small communications device in 1947. The aliens informed Bodnya that their planet was sterile and that they were vegetarians and that they had a base on the moon, which was covered with a transparent glass dome. They expressed contempt towards the human race and refused to reveal the location or name of their home planet. They confirmed to the witness that there was life after death and predictive coming catastrophes that would affect humanity. When Bodnya asked them why didn't they contact humanity openly, their curious answer was, "Why don't humans contact those in an insane asylum?"

HC addendum
Source: Anton Anfalov, & Yuri Pugachev also A S Kuzovkin
Type: B or G? And F
High Strangeness Index: 7
Reliability of Source: 8
Comments: It would be helpful if the metallic fragment if located. Interesting early contact case from Russia.

254989314_384029746788471_1975855711070799900_n.jpg

Location. Kiev, Ukraine
Date: July 4 1989
Time: afternoon
Two women, one named Vera Ignatenko, and a young girl were walking along a canal near some woods when they saw three men approaching on a strange silvery “boat” in the canal. The beings were man-like, wore shiny collarless suits, had identical pale faces, long golden hair, and large radiant eyes. The beings approached the trio and spoke in pure ancient Slavic language (a defunct language spoken in old Russia) apparently wanting the witnesses to come with them to their “planet.” The beings claimed that they took one person from earth each day. The beings then walked with the women to a nearby hovering silvery barrel-shaped craft with an antenna on top. The women attempted to run away but could not, feeling a tingling sensation and were unable to scream either. The beings apparently decided against taking the three women and released them, they then entered the object via a stepladder. Before leaving, the beings demonstrated a holographic model of the solar system with a tenth planet to the witnesses and warned that electromagnetic emissions from and radio signals being transmitted into space attracted many negative alien cultures who are arriving on earth uninvited with the aim to exploit the planet for their own interests. The craft then left quickly and silently. Ignatenko was to have further contacts.

HC addition # 543
Source: Timothy Good, UFO Report 1991
Type: B

258779562_389095506281895_5439635040445957661_n.jpg

258751432_388896699635109_8990328498188827351_n.jpg
258867830_388896686301777_8783551748094625182_n.jpg
259207838_388896689635110_4857067173154141961_n.jpg
258823057_388896556301790_9065352583865905112_n.jpg
259341606_388896772968435_5542695816098502351_n.jpg

Between May 14 and May 18, 1981, cosmonauts Vladimir Kovalyonok and Viktor Savinykh supposedly established a contact with an object of unknown origin while working at the Salyut 6 orbital station.
The two-man crew of the Soyuz T-4 docked with Salyut 6 on March 12, 1981 and were to spend 75 days in orbit. On May 14, Kovalyonok was conducting scientific experiments when he noticed a round object appearing a kilometer away. He alerted Savinykh and they observed the object. Kovalyonok took a camera and filmed the object for 45 minutes. The object seemed to be half the size of the Salyut 6 (about 8 meters). For the rest of the day, the UFO remained at that position. In the next cosmic day, it was only 100 meters away. Now that it was closer, the cosmonauts observed it more carefully: There was no sight of a propulsor or anything similar which could have given the ship an impulse to get closer. The ship had 24 windows, divided between three levels. They could see also three humanoid creatures. The creatures were wearing helmets, but it was still possible to see their faces: Big eyebrows, straight noses, and big blue eyes, which didn't express any emotions. According to the cosmonauts, none of the muscles on the face was moving, and all their movements seemed normal, although mechanical and artificial.
As the beings appeared to be friendly, the cosmonauts requested permission from Earth to try some visual and physical contact. The first was cleared, but the second was denied. Kovalyonok grabbed and opened a map of the universe to the beings. They answered and opened theirs, which was much more precise and complete. They pointed to the Solar System inside the Milky Way. Kovalyonok then made a positive sign with his hand. The being answered with the same gesture, and then the space ship went away very fast, but soon it was back. They repeated the action six times in all, with no clear reason.
Using a powerful flashlight, Kovalyonok tried to communicate via Morse code, by signalling: "Soviet cosmonauts salute Earth visitors." in Russian. The beings didn't understand, so Kovalyonok tried to signal "Are you receiving us?" in English, but again there was no answer. He tried to use binary language. He signalled 101101 with the flashlight. The message was not a simple answer to Kovalyonok's words, but a Logarithm to the base used by him.
The next day, the beings were flying outside the ship. The cosmonauts requested permission to disembark, but it was denied. On the fourth day, the ship disappeared.
Members of Russia's military and scientific communities met with the cosmonauts on June 18, 1981, to view photographs and film footage taken on the mission. Cosmonaut Kovalyonok was bombarded with questions and responded to them all. Later he was silenced under the restrictive label, "top secret," until, for reasons still not clearly explicated, he was offically allowed to go public by determination of the Kremlin.


262065826_397721645419281_1171510516448431782_n.jpg
261715648_397721655419280_2290689823311077063_n.jpg

Location. Near Medicaneli Soria Spain
Date: February 5 1978
Time: 0545A
30-year old Julio Fernandez and his dog Mus an English Pointer were on their way to do some hare hunting but for some unaccountable reason he took a road that led in the opposite direction, heading north-eastwards along the Barcelona road towards the province of Soria. At about 0430A Julio stopped to drink coffee and anis at a wayside bar known as the Hostal 113, beside the highway on the outskirts of Algora. A strange waiter served. He was tall and fair, wearing rubber gloves and what looked like a wig. (!) During the 20-minute stop, no other customers came into the bar---unusual even for that time of night. Also, a smell of pine pervaded the establishment, which Julio assumed to be a detergent. Subsequent checks showed, however, that the Hostal 113 had not been open at the time and no one matching Julio's description of the waiter worked there. At 0545A Julio left the bar and drove on, half an hour later passing Medicaneli. Suddenly he "knew" that he had to be at a certain location 15 km further on, and put his foot down on the accelerator. At this point his conscious recollection stopped. Later under hypnotic regression Julio remembered driving his car down the road when for no accountable reason he suddenly braked. From this point on the car seemed to act of its own accord, reversing, and then coming to a halt after having entered backwards a narrow dirt trail, which started at the right side of the main road. Then the engine stopped, the lights went out and the radio cassette player ceased to work. It was as though the electrical current had been completely severed: the new battery no longer charged and the plugs no longer sparked properly. Mus growled, so as a precaution, Julio took his Winchester single barrel, semi automatic shotgun out of the boot and loaded it with its maximum of five carriages. It was then that he caught sight of two quasi human beings coming down the track, finally halting only one and a half meters from him. They wore seamless one-piece pastel green coveralls that reached to the feet and gave off a very faint luminosity with no zip fasteners nor openings and gathered at the waists. The overall was sufficiently tight fitting for their muscles to show. No fibers, no thread, and no designs were to be detected on it. The material was smooth and did not rustle when it moved. Pale yellow cowls or hoods, leaving only the face uncovered, covered their heads and shoulders. Their hoods, like their five fingered gloves were made of a texture resembling sating stitch, very fine and fitting the parts of the body closely. The men had extremely broad shoulders, with powerful dorsal muscles showing prominently, narrow waists, and they seemed athletic. Among features that set them apart from ordinary human beings were the exceptionally long arms and hands, large crania and very large eyes. Julio felt a sense of peace and calm envelop him. When they addressed him he at first thought they were using speech, but later, realizing that their lips did not move, he assumed they communicated mentally with him. They asked him to calm down and to follow them. Julio obeyed, taking along his dog and the gun. The aliens walked with a majestic, elegant and rhythmical gait. Julio was then led to a huge craft that had been concealed behind two hillocks in the bottom of a small valley, though hovering four meters above ground. It was an awesome sight. Shaped like an inverted soup plate, of a matt, silvery metallic color, it appeared to have a diameter of about 60 or 70 meters and a height of some 15 to 20 meters. Temporarily ignoring Julio, who had paused to take in the breathtaking sight, the occupants pressed ahead so that he had to run to catch up. Arriving underneath the central area of the craft, Julio noticed its completely smooth surface, as though molded in one piece, with no rivets or fittings. At this point he became aware of a powerful odor of pine, or possibly ozone, a smell also detectable on board. Julio's gun and knife levitated upwards into the craft. A smooth metallic cylinder then emerged silently from the center of the disc, stopping just above the ground. It was about four meters in height and 2.5 meters in diameter. A door, sliding upwards, opened in the descended cylinder's wall, revealing a small compartment lit by a strange light, coming from everywhere of an absolutely pure whiteness which Julio found thoroughly disturbing. By now frightened, he hesitated before stepping through the door into the shaft. So reluctant was the dog to follow its master that Julio had to drag him in. What was now an interior elevator rose silently, stopping at an entrance to a corridor, where the party alighted. Further along was another corridor, with two metallic doors, about 2.5 meters high. These doors were finely fashioned, and he could see no hinges, handles, or latches on them. The whole appearance of the place was the most clinically aseptic that could be imagined...there were no internal angles. The walls were continuous with the ceiling, being joined by a gentle curve. Continuing along the circular passage, he suddenly came to a small ladder...it did not seem to him logical that people with a technology capable of keeping a craft floating weightless four meters off the ground should require a ladder in order to pass from one level to another. The ladder looked like the steps of a swimming pool, with a very shiny finish and a cylindrical handrail. The semi-cylindrical steps were set at intervals of about 40 cm. One of the beings led the way, scaling the steps in two jumps with phenomenal agility. With some difficulty, carrying the dog under his right arm and with the gun over his shoulder, Julio followed. He noticed that the railing felt exceptionally cold. At the top of the ladder, which led up to a room through a circular hole, was another individual who, like the others, assured Julio that he had nothing to worry about. The "flight deck" as it turned out to be, was about 15 meters wide and five meters high. Interestingly, unlike Julio's shoes and the claws of his dog, the steps of the crewmembers made no noise on the floor. In the center of the flight deck stood a kind of console. It had some resemblance to an electronic organ. It was about 2.5m wide and, standing on it, set in metal footings was a transparent glass screen. The control table itself was standing upon a circular platform of the same white material as the rest of the floor. Elsewhere on the flight deck stood three other, smaller consoles, about one and a half meters wide, set around the circumference of the room, in front of which were strange, high, conical seats, with the pointed part towards the bottom. Also set close to the surrounding wall was a large square panel, leaden grayish in color, and a rectangular table of a metallic, blackish blue sheen. Set around the dome at intervals of about one and a half meters were rectangular windows made out of what appeared to be smoked glass. Meanwhile, Mus had been around the flight deck, sniffing at everything, including at least one of the aliens, who reacted in a surprise manner. When Julio called out to his dog, the sound of its name evoked great surprise among the entities. On asking where his hosts originated, Julio received an unintelligible mental response, including the expression "three seven, squared." After this the aliens indicated that they would like to examine his dog and take blood samples from him. Mus was carried to a rectangular table and blood from his paw was precisely, carefully extracted with a fairly normal looking syringe. The men then communicated to Julio that they wanted to examine him and placed him behind the screen on the rectangular table. After a few minutes he was given to understand that was all to be required of him. But in subsequent recollections---which proved harder to recover and which clearly he found very disturbing---Julio said that numerous samples had been extracted from him, including blood, semen, urine, cerebrospinal fluid, synovia, saliva, and gastric and intestinal juices. He believed that two women, similar facially to the men, were on board at the time. Politely ordered to sit on one of the seats at the central console, Julio did so. Next to Julio sat one of the crewmembers that, having raised the left armrest nimbly fingered several silvery buttons. The seat began to revolve along a track in the central console. Julio continued to sit beside the crewmember, his dog and gun at his side. Suddenly, a brief, piercing whistle was heard, producing a commotion on the flight deck. The tallest of the three crew members quickly headed toward one of the console units and all three studied the remote viewing screens in front of them. An image appeared on the screens of an older looking man. At this point the crew members began talking among themselves, their telepathy with Julio interrupted. The man on the screen, who seemed to be a superior, spoke first, and then the others conversed with him. The language sounded harsh to Julio, he described it as a mixture between German and Korean. They seemed to spit out the words as they were talking, and some of the sounds were like coughs. They never modulated their speech; the words seemed to come up out of their stomachs and did not seem to be produced by the vocal cords but to be thrown out by the diaphragm and from time to time they emitted a little cry as though they were choking. The image disappeared from the viewing screen. Julio found himself back in telepathic communication with his hosts. Hectic activity ensued; as crewmembers started desperately pushing buttons. The central platform began to rotate anticlockwise, halting when the control console came in line with what Julio assumed was a "computer." Another whistling sound could be heard, from which point Julio seems to have passed out. After another whistle Julio was awake again. The crewmembers showed interest in Julio's gun and, passing it around among themselves, asked him about its use. A heavy smoker, Julio lit a cigarette. The men asked if they might take one away for study and deposited it into the same cylinder. Soon Julio was escorted to the lift cylinder, the metal door rose and he was back outside, in bright sunlight. He staggered back to his car, where Mus immediately bolting from the cylinder, awaited him. The car engine now worked, and he drove away without bothering to look back at the disc. Among the interesting items of information imparted telepathically to Julio by the ufonauts, both during and after his alleged abduction, was that other, shorter beings were coming here who were less evolved ethically. These others, it was explained, "are engaged in probing and programming" the minds of those humans whom they have contacted or kidnapped. Julio Fernandez was killed in a car crash in 1992, coincidentally near the site where he claimed to have been abducted.

HC addition # 465
Source: Thomas E Bullard, UFO Abductions The
Measure of a Mystery and Timothy Good, Unearthly Disclosure
Type: G

266094746_403912014800244_4762354822205966488_n.jpg265966820_403912018133577_4145661946894807203_n.jpg

A thirteenth-century historian, Saxo-Grammaticus, wrote down the folklore and myths of Scandinavia. In his work "Gesta Danorum" he recorded the ancient Viking belief in “Hadding Land,” a subterranean world where giants, super-humans, tribes of black dwarfs and “snake people” lived. These strange beings, and even stranger animals, were said to occasionally surface in our outer world and create chaos. The (Roman Catholic) church was violently opposed to these beliefs and condemned such theories as “ignorant superstitions.” Gradually, such tales lost their element of fact and truth and became a part of the folklore of norther Europe. He also writes that Hadingusm, one of the earliest legendary Danish kings visited “Hadding Land”.

267652495_404284404763005_6976758042207552040_n.jpg
267716076_404284311429681_2093181145478489503_n.jpg267830760_404284281429684_4675484446982986753_n.jpg
267841829_404284364763009_564363756542806200_n.jpg

Encounter in the Italian Alps:1947
Here's a strange encounter that occurred at Villa Santina, near Raveo Carnic in the Alps of Italy. The date was August 14, 1947 and the incident happened at nine a.m.
It'a a fairly early case in terms of UFO occupant lore and bears some curious aspects, including the disappearance of all aluminum from the witness's possession:
"Ascending a mountain stream, the Chiarao, R.L. Johannis came upon a 10-meter wide, lens shaped object of red burnished metal wedged into a rock crack so that it stood on edge. It had a low cupola bearing a thin telescoping antenna like a car's radio, and no openings.
Seeing two "boys" 50 meters away, he called out to them and began to approach them. When he was within 25 meters, he saw that they were midget-sized beings not over 3 ft. tall, wearing dark blue overalls of translucent material, with bright red belts, collars, and cuffs. Their large heads were covered with broad tight fitting caps.
They had immense round yellow green eyes with vertical slit pupils, and a mere slit of a shaped mouth, which kept opening and closing. Their skin was dull greenish; they walked like robots, with arms hanging.
After a couple minutes stupor, Johannis waved his geologist's pick and called out, asking who they were.
At this, one raised his hand to his belt and a thin puff of smoke was emitted; Johannis found himself flat on the ground, paralyzed, and feeling as if he had received an electric shock.
He saw one of the beings pick up his pick with a green hand that had eight fingers; four of them opposite like our thumbs. Then, with small steps, they slowly walked to the saucer.
A few minutes after they entered the rock crack, the disk rose vertically to about 15 ft above the ground (still on edge, "like a gong") & hovered there while Johannis tried to get up but fell back again. The disc tipped a bit and then took off with a blast of wind that rolled Johannis into the stony riverbed.
It was more than 2 hours before he felt able to walk home. When he unpacked his pack, he found that the aluminum objects in it were missing.
At this time, he had never heard of flying saucers."

SOURCE: Flying Saucer Review Vol 13 #1 from May, 1964



There used to be a whole report on ATS forum, one of the things i remember he saw was a device that was passed across an older person's face and as it passed face turned young.

Location: Near Ozhogino, Moscow, Russia.

Date: July 21, 1975.
Time: 10:30 p.m.
18-year old Anatoliy Malyshev observed the landing of a disc-shaped object in a glade near the above village. The object was about 13m in diameter and 4m in height. Three human looking entities (two males, one female) got out of the object and took him aboard. The entities were very human like, 1.6 - 1.7m in height. The alien woman had blue eyes, she was very beautiful. The witness was medically examined and taken to the aliens’ home planet; that he was told was approximately three light years from Earth in open space. The planet was supposedly artificially or “terraformed.” The planet was surrounded by artificial sources of light (about three) and had an artificial environment. The aliens told Malyshev that they wanted him to work for them, since his health was very good, but he refused to stay and was returned back. He was given a meal before he was returned to Earth. He reportedly observed two other representatives of different alien races on the artificial planet, one was a black skinned giant about 3m in height, and small dwarfs, resembling the typical “grays,” and very surprising to the witness, he also encountered his neighbor; a man who had supposedly died three years before. (!)

HC addendum.
Source: Mark A. Milkhiker, and Anton Anfalov.

269967934_411309157393863_8012897291804219535_n.jpg

Lockheed "Starship" / SRA from the early 80's, a small carbon fiber airship. Even after repeated requests Lockheed stays mum on the subject. If they are so secretive about conventional stuff no need to mention how they treat exotic stuff.

270182750_412460760612036_7219822042275671240_n.jpg
270171095_412460807278698_8930427121460478738_n.jpg

Here is more confirmation of man-made saucers. Quote from the book UFO CONTACT FROM PLANET APU by Vlado Kapetanovic, published by Wendelle Stevens. This is a great case and recommended read, these people have reached physical immortality and have such control over dis and integration of matter as i never heard of in any other case. This is what they told Vlado during the 100 hours he spent with 'em in Peruvian mountains about our black military space program in 1960.
"You have progressed plenty, My friend. Man, in these last centuries, has achieved a most admirable scientific advancement. The terrestrials are decomposing the atom and thus they approach the `rninimus', the principle factor of existence. You are flying machines and those that travel over and under the water. You have industries that produce positive vitamins, which you call 'medicines', with which you fortify the cells to a certain extent, and are beginning to construct machines for special space flight similar to ours." "Perhaps you are going to tell me that those men are constructing flying sauces, like those you have?' I said. "Like ours, exactly? No, but very similar, yes. This is the most recent discovery by the Terrestrials, but this is not divulged publicly, and also these machines still lack the perfection of many details. Observe in the screen and it will tell you more." Suggested Zay ameably. I looked at the viewing screen and saw something unusual. It showed a place on Earth, with trees and meadows, where I could see gigantic arsenals and dozens of vehicles in the form of saucers, similar to those I had seen in my previous encounters with these foreigners. Some were completed. Others in fabrication, and some number of saucers were being given test flights by pilots, zig-zagging among the ravines and mountains, woods and fields. Those machines were of a form and color identical to those ships that I had seen in my first two encounters with these foreigners — flying discs, and they flew at considerable velocities, but their illumination and zig-zagging flight was very inferior. This spectacle surprised me. In my thoughts I had come to the conclusion that these strange visitors, could be spies of that part of the Earth, where I had just seen that rare industry. I sat in silence. My alteration by surprise was so great that all of this seemed to me to be an ironic nightmare. Zay interrupted my thought and putting his hand on my shoulder said: "Don't be worried, my friend, those men have initiated new epochs, and for that we are here. There exists the possibility that within a few centuries, the Terrestrials and the Apuianos will become like one family." "Did you say that those vehicles in the form of discs fabricated by Terrestrials, are inferior to those of the Apuianos in velocity? Can you tell me of other differences?" I asked in curiosity. "Yes, why not? The velocity of the machines fabricated by Terrestrials is scarcely some dozens of times the speed of sound, while those of the Apuians fly at millions of kilometers per second. Those machines made by men still do not dominate gravity, and they leave impressions where they land. Also they do not have screens of time, nor any apparatus for the disintegration and reintegration of matter, nor positive illumination, nor other indispensable complements for intergalactic voyages and their perfections. But all these deficiencies will be overcome by man in the near future. And if you decide sincerely to practice PEACE and fraternization, to dedicate yourselves to complete the study and work, you will achieve it soon."

Color photo above is from Wendelle Stevens archive which almost certainly shows ARV Fluxliner. Air Force Captain Harvey Williams was flying a C- 47 at 12,000 feet when he took this photo of a possible Alien Reproduction Vehicle 25 miles southwest of Provo, Utah. in 1966. Mark said he was told these birds came in 3 sizes, from circa 20 to 150 feet wide and are capable of superluminal velocity. More about ARV here



FBI document about German 75-100 yard wide field propelled saucer in 1944. 60km south from Berlin, seen by Polish war prisoner.

267280196_403176581540454_7541148949784579585_n.jpg

267081586_403176564873789_6092172160661034658_n.jpg
266299155_403176628207116_5667154310158408388_n.jpg
266023520_403176548207124_3850622532624051659_n.jpg
283161430_503584784832966_1006943471190303483_n.jpg


267028468_403176704873775_8270386389828892646_n.jpg

Pilot's testimony that was first published in 1998 in Karl-Heinz Zunneck's book and later in Hitler's Flying Saucers, from which I quote:

There in the hanger stood three or four very large, round, dark dish shaped metal constructions on telescope-like leg stands. The objects were about 6 meters off the ground and the objects themselves were 12 to 15 meters in diameter. The pilot compared the shape of the objects to a giant soup dish or soup plate.

[...]

Of course the question of what those objects in the hanger really were comes back to this pilot even after almost 55 years. The pilot personally attributes it to the so called "Magnetscheibe", literally, "magnet-disk". According to the pilot rumors of these objects circulated in pilot circles since the summer of 1944.


And few great documentaries about SS saucers




And Vladimir Terziski interview



UFO probes in skies of WW2 Germany

silver balls.jpg

Hermann Oberth statement republished in Saucers, Space & Science in 1958.

"Frankfurt, Germany, Nov. 7/58--(UPI)... German rocket expert Hermann Oberth said today the U.S. is working intensively on an electric space ship and he believed a manned space vehicle will reach the moon in around 5 years. Oberth, 64, father of modern rocketry, also said he believes supernatural forms are watching the earth and have been doing so for a long time. He said: "I call these supernatural forms of life 'Uraniden' and believe they are very intelligent beings." Oberth said a flight to the moon would be by an electric space ship and that it would be launched from a space station. He said rockets driven by the fuel in current use could not make a substantial journey into space."

wrhfdF.jpg

Then there is this clear indication Russians scooped the SS tech post WW2.

du61e64f29.jpg
xz61e64f28.jpg

October 21, 1954, France.

A worker from Saint-Rémy (Vosges), Mr. Ujvari, 40 years old, has just told the gendarmes of Raon-l'Etape that, last Wednesday, around 3 a.m., he was stopped on the road by a stranger of large build and average height, wearing a gray jacket, decorated on the shoulders with shiny badges.

The man spoke an unknown language. Mr. Ujvari, of Czech nationality, tried to speak Russian. His interlocutor understood it perfectly. "Where am I, he asked, in Italy, in Spain?" He then inquired about the distance separating him from the German border, and the time. The worker having told him that it was around 3:30 a.m., the man took out of his jacket a watch that marked 4 a.m.

Then the stranger gave the worker the order to move forward. Soon Ujvari saw in the middle of the road a craft in the shape of two plates reversed one against the other, from which emerged a kind of periscope.

Arrived at about thirty meters from the apparatus, which was about 1.50 high and 2.50 m. wide, the stranger tells him to move away. But, looking back from time to time, Mr. Ujvari varies could see the machine rise slowly vertically with a noise of sewing machines. Arrived at an altitude of 500 meters, it took the horizontal and disappeared in direction of the south.


Mr. Ujvari said the unknown was wearing a helmet similar to that of a motorcyclist. He had a gun in his hand.

His last word to Mr. Ujvari was "farewell" in Russian.


20oct1954raon01.jpg
20oct1954raon02.jpg
 
Last edited:

nix

Honorable
Law of One 26.1.1980.

8.3 Questioner: Are these craft that are of our peoples from what we call planes that are not incarnate at this time? Where are they based?

Ra: I am Ra. These of which we spoke are of third density and are part of the so-called military complex of various of your peoples’ societal divisions or structures. The bases are varied. There are bases, as you would call them, undersea in your southern waters near the Bahamas as well as in your Pacific seas in various places close to your Chilean borders on the water. There are bases upon your moon, as you call this satellite, which are at this time being reworked. There are bases which move about your lands. There are bases, if you would call them that, in your skies. These are the bases of your peoples, very numerous and, as we have said, potentially destructive.

Bases on the moon are being reworked in 1980, interesting how that nicely coincides with this WikiLeaks document..

REPORT THAT UR DESTROYED SECRET US BASE ON MOON
Date:1979 January 24, 00:00 (Wednesday)


A mustread

Cosmic Top Secret: America's Secret Ufo Program - Bill Hamilton


Bill's lecture



Reagan's diary, Tuesday, June 11, 1985

"Lunch was with 5 top space scientists. It was fascinating. Space truly is the last frontier and some of the developments there in astronomy etc. are like science fiction except they are real. I learned that our shuttle capacity is such we could orbit 300 people."


According to the testimony of Jan Harzan, an engineer and one of the directors of MUFON, in 1976, at a lecture by Ben Rich, who was the director of Lockheed Skunkworks (a division of Lockheed for secret projects) for 16 years, Ben showed a black disk in space at the end of the lecture and declared "We now have the technology to take ET home".



Another confirmation of America's secret space program in the Puerto Rican rainforest.


View: https://www.facebook.com/photo/?fbid=2361248497345626&set=a.193173027486528&_rdc=1&_rdr


Area 51 S-4 like Installation in El Yunque Rain Forest, Puerto Rico?
By Jorge Martín Miranda

During our presentation as a speaker in the July 1993 MUFON Symposium we included in our talk details about the existence of an alleged site similar to the S-4 facility that allegedly exists in the Area 51 section of Nellis Air Force base, in Nevada, USA. One of them was based on an experience a young couple of puertorricans had in the area of Pico del Este (the Eastern Peak), in El Yunque Rain Forest.

One night in late February 1991, young Freddie González and his wife, Nilda Cuevas, went to El Yunque rainforest. With them were Nilda’s younger brother, who was just a child, and their baby.

They had arrived from New York city, where they lived, an wanted to visit the forest, so they took Freddie’s mother’s car and headed up into the forest along road 191. Ecstatic with the beauty of the area and its lush vegetation, they reached a point where there was a large opening between the foliage in the area.

The sun was already low in the horizon when Freddie got out of the vehicle to check it and discovered that the opening was a camouflaged gate covered by thick vegetation.

They decided to continue on through the opening, and further along the way were surprised to find themselves driving on a modern, well-paved road. It was already around 7:30 PM.

“From a certain point onward, there were blue light bulbs at the road’s edge, on each side,” González told us in an interview. “It was like on an airport’s runway at night.”

He continued his explanation. “At that point we felt a weird sensation. Nilda said that we should go back, but I kept going. The road continued going up between the mountains.

“We kept on going for 2 or more miles, and reached the end of the road. There was a big metallic gate there, and a building behind it some distance away, in the middle of a mountain. Just then, two men wearing strange uniforms showed up and stopped us. They ask who we were and what we were doing there.

“They both stood some six feet tall, dressed in tight fitting, one-piece black suits of a leather-like material, similar to a diver’s wet suit. They also wore a wide, black belt. Both of them wore black gloves and black boots with what looked like metallic gold buttons on their sides. These went all the way up to their knees.

"They both also wore big, oval helmets with black visors. You could not see their faces, and I can’t explain how they were able to see us as it was getting dark (see drawing). Everything they wore was completely black, except for those golden buttons.”

“They ordered us to stop,” González added. “Then they told us to get out of the car. Thier voices sounded electronic, muffled. But they both spoke in Spanish language. Maybe their voices sounded like that because of their helmets.

“I got out of the car, but told my wife to remain inside. They asked who we were, and requested our driving licenses and Ids. We gave this to them. They looked at them and gave them back to us.

"They then examined the car’s license plate, and one of them examined the bottom part of the car with a long, metallic object like a thin tube that had a mirror on its end. He said that 'everything was O.K'. Why he did that, I truly don’t know.

“Then they looked at my wife, our baby, and my brother-in-law, and asked again why we were there. I explained that we wanted to have a look at the rainforest and got lost. The two men talked between themselves in a language that sounded strange, guttural-like, and garbled. I would compare it with the Russian language... or maybe German language.

“One of them left the site and at that moment I saw a car approaching. It was a dark blue pick-up truck, and inside of it were two men dressed in one-piece blue overalls like the ones mechanics use. They were Puerto Ricans, because of their accent. They spoke Spanish, and also asked us who we were and how we had gotten there. They would not talk to the tall man dressed in black, who remained there.

“I noticed that the pick-up’s door had a U.S. Navy sign on it and realized, “The Navy? Of course, Navy Roosevelt Roads Station in Ceiba! It is close to the forest!”
The men in the truck looked at my wife and the kids and whispered something to the man dressed in black...”

At that moment, there was a sudden flash of light which came from the direction where the pickup truck had come from. Freddie couldn’t help but see it, and he looked in that direction, but had trouble believing what he saw.

“That light,” he said, “came from inside a rectangular hollowed out area which seemed to be excavated into the side of the mountain covered by vegetation.

“That rectangular area was actually an opening with big crystal doors, and inside of it was an object similar to a flying saucer! It had a circular shape with windows all around its center (see drawing by the witness).

“I could see it clearly due to the brilliance of the light inside. Some men wearing white lab coats were doing something with the saucer, like electrical soldering, and that was what produced the flashes that called my attention.

“The craft seemed to be about some 30 feet in diameter. It was metallic and silvery. It rested on some supports.

“All of a sudden I realized that I was seeing something that, perhaps, I should not be witnessing and became scared. I looked away. The men apparently were not aware that I had seen the saucer.”

One of the men in the pick-up truck told the young couple that they should not be there at that time of night “...because people get lost in the dark and disappear easily in the forest without ever being seen again.”

He ordered them to follow them, that they would drive them out of the area. They also instructed them that they could not talk to anyone about what they saw and what happened there.”

Afraid, they obeyed, and were escorted out of the area. Once they arrived at Route 191, they began their descent from the mountaintop. The Navy pick-up truck followed them for awhile, and then suddenly disappeared from sight.

Freddie and his wife were very nervous, fearing that because of what they saw in El Yunque the U.S. Government might come after them.

In fact, two days later, while they visited the wife’s parents in the town of Canóvanas, everyone present at the place noticed a dark car with four individuals inside of it parked in front of the house. The individuals inside wore fine civilian suits, neckties and dark glasses. They seemed to be watching them. Parked next to the dark car was a military camouflaged truck.

“Someone” was letting them know that they were being watched, and it was obvious to Freddie González and his wife that the reason for that was what they had seen in El Yunque.

According to the couple, Some of the individuals entered the house and talked with them, insisting they should go back with them to El Yunque to discuss something. The couple refused to go, terrified that they might “disappear” in the forest.

Once the men realized that the couple would not go with them, they departed. After this incident, González and his wife left Puerto Rico and moved to the United States, where they still reside.

González believes that the reason they were not taken by the men was due to the children being present at the time. He wonders what would have happened if they were alone that night.

We asked him why they decided to tell us their story, and he replied, “Look, I am conscious of the importance of what we saw up there, as it has many implications. But people should know about it. We deserve to know what is happening. It is our right to know.”

We agreed on this with the witness. But, who were the mysterious individuals dressed with the tightfitting black suits and helmets?

Why would they be wearing this type of suit in such a warm and humid environment like the one in El Yunque rainforest?

Were they human beings or of extraterrestrial origin?

Why did they speak at times in a strange, guttural garbled language the witnesses could not identify?

What can be said for sure is that the individuals who removed the couple from the site were driving a pick-up truck labeled as belonging to the U.S. Navy, which again, implies a connection between that US military agency and the UFO situation.

This was one of the many incidents we reported in the July 1993 MUFON Symposium in Virginia.

In recent years there has been a considerable increase in U.S. military presence in the rainforest, and many visitors have been taken out from it at gun point, even when they were not in restricted areas. This was often done in an aggressive manner and without explanation.

272892940_2361248494012293_8659914742859611276_n.jpg

Illustration made by Mr. Freddie González of the object he saw inside the camouflaged faciilty.

273038055_2361248804012262_3623541070505532515_n.jpg

The "abandoned" US Navy base at the top of Pico del Este, the location of the meeting from the last post.


Radar_towers_-_panoramio_(1).jpg

Screenshots of craft in orbit captured by JL Walson from UK. Notice the arrow shaped mothership kinda resembles a bull, these programs are probably at least in part ruled by Templars, worshipers of Moloch.

yi61e6577f.jpgof61e65780.jpg
cq61e65780.jpg
mp61e685d6.jpg
sg61e685d6.jpg
wm61e685d7.jpg
rb61e6a288.jpg

sc61e68792.jpg

China Lake military base craft filmed in 2007.


PAY-MAIN-A-series-of-amazing-photos-apparently-showing-a-UFO-near-an-American-navy-base-in-the...jpg

And another report

In December, 1997 (on a Monday - actual date not known), Engineer Jeremy Clark Packer working with several coworkers on an oil rig about 30 miles offshore in the Gulf of Mexico near Corpus Christi, Texas, saw at about 8 p.m. a UFO (or USO) emerge from the sea. It was calm with no clouds. The UFO was sighted for about 30 minutes during which time a rumbling sound was heard and their watches stopped working! There were no alerts to military maneuvers but out to the west they saw 25-30 helicopters on maneuvers. Packer describes what happened next. “All of the helicopters stopped in mid-air, and something large - very large - surfaced beneath them. “It was a huge metal object, about the size of our platform! It just came straight into the air! It hovered over the helicopters for about two minutes - enough for us to use the telescopes to check it out! “It was as large as about two football fields, concave underneath, with four large bulbous domes in the concave part of the bottom of it. “It turned on its side and we saw that it looked like a huge flying cigar which was tapered at both ends. On the top of the thing was another concave indent that had lights circling within in - every color you could possibly imagine! It was beautiful! We heard the soft rumbling all throughout the sighting. “Then something amazing happened as we stood there in disbelief. Like someone turning off a light switch, it was gone. One second we were all looking through binoculars, telescopes and through just our eyes. ... It was close enough you didn’t need the devices! Then it was gone... “The helicopters headed our way and passed us overhead, again never making a sound. We could see that they had absolutely no markings. Familiar with the stuff the military does around here, we knew they weren’t military craft. Some looked like they were stainless steel, almost invisible; some were jet black.” All 250 members of the dayshift crew witnessed this. They noticed afterwards, their watches were all 30 minutes later than the actual time when they returned to the mainland. One other curious and astounding fact: The bore that is used on the oil rig to drill holes in the ocean floor is 140.65 feet thick, solid steel. It was bent into a V shape!

Page 63. Nexus - 0504 - New Times Magazine
Also in the book THE APOCALYPSE UNFOLDS by Diamond Star

And few testimonies



mp61e7fa56.jpg
 

Attachments

  • dc61e7b656.jpg
    dc61e7b656.jpg
    43.9 KB · Views: 2
Last edited:

Creepy Green Light

Don't mistake lack of talent for genius
I'm not sure if you have this guy archived in your catalog, but this is the alien that knocked on Ed Walters window at night as drawn by Ed Walters himself. I'm not sure what version of the rod he was holding - but either way it proves that the Gulf Breeze UFO was piloted by an actual alien with some type of powerful wand.


a7a1hncdua901.jpeg
 

nix

Honorable
Of course, there is nothing new about this tech. Few quotes from ancient scripts...



I quote from translations of babylonian Sifr'ala and Hakaltha by Yonah N. Ibn A’haron, Jewish six times doctor of mid-eastern lingua, having all possible credit and more to be THE authority on such translations.


In introducing his discoveries, he explained that the 5,000 year old Sifr’ala contained instructions on how to build and pilot an aircraft (Ibn A’haron, 1958)—a sort of Chaldean Viman Vidya it seems! In so doing, the ancient document makes use of a number of technical terms, such as: calibration, crystal indicator, copper coils, graphite rods, vibrating spheres, stable angles, etc. In addition, aeronautical jargon is used, such as: equilibrium, gliding capacity, stability, and wind resistance.

In this ancient text the vehicle is referred to as a marvid. Three spheres were mounted on the underside of the craft [a temple bas relief shows three spheres topside], and copper wire was wound around the main sphere forming an inductive coil. This was attached to the steering mechanism in such a way that the effective number of turns could be varied thereby—also the degree of contact made by the graphite rods (electrical resistors) with the two spheres at the rear of the craft. Thus by the use of one steering control, the craft could allegedly be guided in any direction desired by the pilot.

“The privilege of operating a flying machine is great. The knowledge of flight is among the most ancient of our inheritances: A gift from ‘those from upon high’. We received it from them as a means of saving many lives.” (Translated by Ibn A’haron, 1958)

Also from THE EPIC OF ISHTAR AND IZDUBAR we find quotes such as

At early dawn the shining ranks are massed,
And Erech echoes with the trumpet’s blast;
The chosen men of Erech are in line,
And Ishtar in her car above doth shine.

The sixty gods on chargers of the skies,
And Ishtar’s chariot before them flies.

Now roars the thunder of great Akkad’s cars,
Their brazen chariots as blazing stars,
Through Nuk-khu’s [darkness] depth with
streams of blazing fire
Thus fall upon the foe with vengeful ire.
The smoking earth shakes underneath their wheels,
And from each cloud their thunder loudly peals.

The Akkad on their foes have fiercely hurled
Their solid ranks with Nin-rad’s flag unfurled.
The charging lines meet with a fearful sound,
As tempests’ waves from rocks in rage rebound;
The foe thus meet the men of Izdubar,
While o’er the field fly the fierce gods of war.

The foe beheld the gods in wrath above
As Akkad’s charging lines toward them move,
The gods now rushing from the gleaming sky,
With blazing weapons carry victory;

mo61e82c4c.jpg

Notice the similarity to Indian war epics describing Vimanas, aerials chariots of the kings and "gods" often possessing incredible weapons. Some of them are said to be able to fly at speed of sound and some at speed of thought and able to reach other planets and even other planes of existence. Even aerial routes are given, not only for this plane but for all 7 planes surrounding Earth.

Best known sources that mention Vimanas are Mahābhārata and Rāmāyaṇa but Vimanas are not described only in these war epics, there are like 30 ancient indian texts which talk about these aerials cars and how to build them.

Vimanas in Ramayana

Pushpaka Vimana is described similar to a huge Jumbo Jet in Sundara Kanda and Yuddha Kanda.

Vibhishana says that after lunch Rama can reach Ayodhya before sunset if he travels in Pushpaka Vimana.

He says with Pushpaka Vimana, about 2200 KM can be travelled in less than 5 hours.
Which means it can travel at 440 KMPH !!
It Carried Rama, Sita, Lakshmana along with entire Vanara army. So it must be of great dimension.


Mahavira of Bhavabhuti (A Jain text of the eighth century culled from
older texts and traditions) describes aerial chariots, known as the Pushpakas
that conveyed many people to the capital of Ayodhya.

“The sky was full of stupendous flying-machines, dark as night, but picked out by lights with a yellowish glare."

In ancient vedic text Sabha-Paryana besides Vimanas are described "flying cities". They shone like silver, and they contained much food, water, a variety of drinks and all other necessities of life, and various defensive weapons of great destructive power. They could accommodate up to a thousand people. There are also similar descriptions of "flying cities" in the Mahabharata that could move and ascend high into the sky on their own and descend to the ground. On them was a huge door through which smaller aircraft (vimana) could fly in and out.

There is an alleged description of a battle of Atlantis and India in Ramayana that extended to the surface of the Moon.

Dr. Pinotti, said another text, 'Samarangana Sutradhara' had 230 stanzas devoted to the principles of building Vimanas and their use in peace and war.

“Having spoken thus, Maharaja Nirga made a complete circle around Lord Krishna and touched his crown to the Lord’s feet. Granted permission to depart, King Nirga then boarded a wonderful celestial car as all the people looked on.” (Bhagavata Purana)

“While Dhruva Maharaja was passing through space, he saw, in succession, all the planets of the solar system, and on the path he saw all the demigods in their vimanas showering flowers upon him like rain.” (Bhagavata Purana)

“He traveled in that way through the various planets, as the air passes freely in every direction. Coursing through the air in that grand and splendid vimana, which could fly at will, he surpassed even the Devas.” (Bhagavata Purana)

“Then the highly intelligent Asura Maya built the cities . . . There were many palaces with gems. Aerial cars shining like the sun, set with Padmaraga stones, moving in all directions and looking like moonbeams, illuminated the cities.” (Siva Purana)

“When morning dawned, Rama, taking the Celestial Car Puspaka had sent to him by Vivpishand, stood ready to depart. Self-propelled was that car. It was large and finely painted. It had two stories and many chambers with windows, and was draped with flags and banners. It gave forth a melodious sound as it coursed along its airy way.” (Ramayana)

“The Puspaka Car, that resembles the sun and belongs to my brother, was brought by the powerful Ravan; that aerial and excellent car, going everywhere at will, is ready for thee. That car, resembling a bright cloud in the sky, is in the city of Lanka.” (Ramayana)

“Beholding the car coming by force of will Rama attained to an excess of astonishment. And the king got in, and the excellent car, at the command of Raghira, rose up into the higher atmosphere. And in that car, coursing at will, Rama greatly delighted.” (Ramayana)

“When the Daityas were being slaughtered they again took to their vimana and, employing the Danava science, flew up into the sky . . . I (Arjuna) assaulted their vimana . . . Wounded by the flight of deadly-accurate iron missiles, the Asura vimana fell broken to the earth . . . Matali swiftly descended earthward, as in a steep dive, on our divinely effulgent car.” (Mahabharata)

“Karna took up that fierce weapon, which resembled the tongue of the Destroyer or the Sister of Death. That terrible and effulgent dart, Naikartana, was hurled at the Rakshasa. Beholding that excellent and blazing weapon . . . the Rakshasa began to fly away in fear . . . Destroying that blazing illusion of Ghatotkacha and piercing right through his breast that resplendent dart soared aloft in the night . . . Ghatotkacha, then uttering diverse roars, fell, deprived of life by the dart of Sakra.” (Mahabharata)

“The vimana had all necessary equipment. It could not be conquered by the gods or demons. And it radiated light and reverberated with a deep rumbling sound. Its beauty captivated the minds of all who beheld it. Visvakarma, the lord of its design and construction, had created it by the power of his austerities, and its outline, like that of the sun, could not be easily delineated.
(Mahabharata)

“And he also gave [unto Arjuna] a car furnished with celestial weapons whose banner bore a large ape . . . And its splendour, like that of the Sun, was so great that no one could gaze at it. It was the very car riding upon which the lord Soma had vanquished the Danavas. Resplendent with beauty, it looked like an evening cloud reflecting the effulgence of the setting Sun.”
(Mahabharata)

“Bhima flew along in his car, resplendent as the sun and loud as thunder . . . The flying chariot shone like a flame in the night sky of summer . . . it swept by like a comet . . . It was if two suns were shining. Then the chariot rose up and all the heavens brightened.” (Mahabharata)

“And on this sunlike, divine, wonderful chariot the wise disciple of Kuru flew joyously upward. When becoming invisible to the mortals who walk the earth, he saw wondrous airborne chariots by the thousands.” (Mahabharata)

“And the celebrated Arjuna, having passed through successive regions of the heavens, at last beheld the city of Indra. And there he beheld celestial cars by thousands stationed in their respective places [an airport?] and capable of going everywhere at will, and he saw tens of thousands of such cars moving in every direction.” (Mahabharata)

“And having vanquished his foe, Krishna furnished with weapons and unwounded and accompanied by the kings, came out of Girivraja riding on that celestial car . . . upon that car Krishna now came out of the hill-fort. Possessed of the splendour of heated gold, and decked with rows of jingling bells . . . always slaughtering the foe against whom it was driven, it was the very car riding upon which Indra had slain ninety-nine Asuras of old.”
(Mahabharata)

“And thereupon that best of cars became still more dazzling with its splendour and was incapable of being looked at by created beings, as the midday sun surrounded by a thousand rays . . . And Achyuta, that tiger among men, riding with the two sons of Pandu upon that celestial car . . .coming out of Girivraja, stopped (for some time) on a level plain outside of town.” (Mahabharata)

“We beheld in the sky what appeared to us to be a mass of scarlet cloud resembling the fierce flames of a blazing fire. From that mass many blazing missiles flashed, and tremendous roars, like the noise of a thousand drums beaten at once. And from it fell many weapons winged with gold and thousands of thunderbolts, with loud explosions, and many hundreds of fiery wheels. Loud became the uproar of falling horses, slain by these missiles, and of mighty elephants struck by the explosions . . . Those terrible Rakshasas had the shape of large mounds stationed in the sky.” (Mahabharata)

“Vimanas, decked and equipped according to rule, looked like heavenly structures in the sky . . .borne away they looked like highly beautiful flights of birds. (Mahabharata)

“Gifted with great energy the Rakshasa once more came down to Earth in his golden vimana . . .when it had landed it looked like a beautifully shaped mound of antimony on the surface of the ground.” (Ghatotrachabadma)

“The splendid chariot, made of silver and coated with tiger-skin, and bright like the fire itself, making a noise like the roaring of the clouds; defying all obstacles, adorned with jewels and gold, dazzling to the eyesight and bright . . . went speedily on, making space resound like unto the muttering cloud in the sky. He issued out of his abode like the beautiful moon passing through a huge cloud.” (Ayodhya Kandam, XVI, pp. 235-236)

“Manufacturing details of these machines are withheld for the sake of secrecy, not out of ignorance.” (Samarangana Sutradhara)

"The airplane occupied by Salva was very mysterious. It was so extraordinary that sometimes many airplanes would appear to be in the sky, and sometimes there were apparently none. Sometimes the plane was visible and sometimes not visible, and the warriors of the Yadu dynasty were puzzled about the whereabouts of the peculiar
airplane. Sometimes they would see the airplane on the ground, sometimes flying in the sky, sometimes resting on the peak of a hill and sometimes floating on the water. The wonderful airplane flew in the sky like a whirling firebrand - it was not steady even for a
moment." [ Bhaktivedanta, Swami Prabhupada, Krsna ]

"Cuka, flying on board a high-powered vimana, hurled on to the triple city a single projectile charged with all the power of the universe. An incandescent column of smoke and flame, as bright as ten thousand suns, rose in all the splendor... When the vimana returned to Earth, it looked like a splendid block of antimony resting on the ground."
[ Mausola Purva ]

"O King, this beautifully decorated airplane had been manufactured by the demon Maya and was equipped with weapons for all types of combat. It was inconceivable and indescribable. Indeed, it was sometimes visible and sometimes not. Seated in this airplane under a beautiful protective umbrella and being fanned by the best of camaras, Maharaja Bai, surrounded by his captains and commanders, appeared just like the moon rising in the evening, illuminating all directions."
[ Swami Prabhupada Bhaktivedanta, Srimad Bhagavatam ]

The writer and Sanskrit scholar Subramanyam Iyer has spent many years of his life deciphering old collections of palm leaves found in the villages of his native Karnataka in southern India. One of the palm leaf manuscripts they intend to decipher is the Amsu Bodhini, which, according to an anonymous text of 1931, contains information about the planets; the different kinds of light, heat, color, and electromagnetic fields; the methods used to construct machines capable of attracting solar rays and, in turn, of analyzing and separating their energy components; the possibility of conversing with people in remote places and sending messages by cable; and the manufacture of machines to transport people to other planets!

Outside Babylon and India we find these references.

"Harshacharita ("Deeds of Harsha"), 7th century biography of Indian emperor Harsha, speaks of a flying machine made by a Greek who had been taken prisoner. Laufer notes that the term for the aerial machine in this tale is 'a mechanical vehicle (yantray_na) which travels on the surface of the air'."

The following selections are from Dr. Benjamin B. Olshin, "Mechanical Mythology: Private Descriptions of Flying Machines as Found in Early Chinese, Korean, Indian, and Other Texts",

"The Chi Kung people were good at making mechanical devices for killing [all kinds of] birds. They could also make aerial carriages which, with a fair wind, traveled great distances. In the time of the emperor Thang [mid-second millennium B.C.], a westerly wind carried such a car as far as Yüchow, whereupon Thang had the car taken to pieces, not wishing his own people to see it. Ten years later there came an easterly wind (of sufficient strength), and then the car was reassembled and the visitors were sent back to their own country, which lies 40,000 li beyond the Jade Gate."
[ Chang Hua, "Po Wu Chih" ('Record of Investigation of Things') in the Po Wu Chih ]

"Some use the inner part of the jujube [=date] tree to make a flying vehicle, using ox leather straps fastened to encircling blades, so as to propel this machine. Some others have the idea of making five snakes, six dragons, and three oxen [these are kites in the shape of these animals] encounter the 'hard wind', and so ride it (i.e., the vehicle), rising up 40 li. [That region] is called the Tai Qing ('Area of Upper Air'). In the Tai Qing region, the air is very hard, and can lift people. The Master says that a yuan [this word can mean 'kite' or 'hawk'] flying, spiraling higher and higher, only needs to straighten out its two wings and not flap them any more to move forward, because it is riding on the hard wind. The dragons when they first rise up, step on the clouds, going to 40 li [altitude], then fly by themselves. This account comes from the [Taoist] adepts, and is recounted, being handed down to ordinary people, yet the common people are not really able to understand it."
[ Ko Hung (A.D. 283-343), Pao Pu Tzu ]

I have intentionally omitted the Vimanika Shastra because it was allegedly obtained by channeling, something most people (foolishly) dismiss. In the case you don't here it is.



"O disciple, a student in the science of government, sail in
oceans in steamers, fly in the air in airplanes, know God the creator through the Vedas, control thy breath through yoga, through astronomy know the functions of day and night, know all the Vedas, Rig, Yajur, Sama and Atharva, by means of their constituent parts."

"Through astronomy, geography, and geology, go thou to all the different countries of the world under the sun. Mayest thou attain through good preaching to statesmanship and artisanship, through medical science obtain knowledge of all medicinal plants, through hydrostatics learn the different uses of water, through electricity understand the working of ever lustrous lightening. Carry out my instructions willingly." (Yajur-veda 6.21).

"O royal skilled engineer, construct sea-boats, propelled on water by our experts, and airplanes, moving and flying upward, after the clouds that reside in the midregion, that fly as the boats move on the sea, that fly high over and below the watery clouds. Be thou, thereby, prosperous in this world created by the Omnipresent God, and flier in both air and lightning." (Yajur-veda 10.19).

"The atomic energy fissions the ninety-nine elements, covering its path by the bombardments of neutrons without let or hindrance. Desirous of stalking the head, ie. The chief part of the swift power, hidden in the mass of molecular adjustments of the elements, this atomic energy approaches it in the very act of fissioning it by the above-noted bombardment. Herein, verily the scientists know the similar hidden striking force of the rays of the sun working in the orbit of the moon." (Atharva-veda 20.41.1-3).

Kathasaritsagara, 11th-century collection of Indian legends, refers to highly talented woodworkers called Rajyadhara and Pranadhara. The former was so skilled in mechanical contrivances that he could make ocean crossing chariots. And the latter manufactured a flying chariot to carry a thousand passengers in the air. These chariots were stated to be as fast as thought itself.

The Rig Veda, the oldest document of the human race includes references to the following modes of transportation:

Jalayan - a vehicle designed to operate in air and water. (Rig Veda 6.58.3)
Kaara - a vehicle that operates on ground and in water. (Rig Veda 9.14.1)
Tritala - a vehicle consisting of three stories. (Rig Veda 3.14.1)
Trichakra Ratha - a three-wheeled vehicle designed to operate in the air. (Rig Veda 4.36.1)
Vaayu Ratha - a gas or wind-powered chariot. (Rig Veda 5.41.6)
Vidyut Ratha - a vehicle that operates on power. (Rig Veda 3.14.1).

The Arthasastra of Kautilya (c. 3rd century B.C.) mentions amongst various tradesmen and technocrats the Saubhikas as ' pilots conducting vehicles in the sky'. Saubha was the name of the aerial flying city of King Harishchandra and the form 'Saubika' means 'one who flies or knows the art of flying an aerial city.' Kautilya uses another significant word 'Akasa Yodhinah', which has been translated as 'persons who are trained to fight from the sky.' The existence of aerial chariots, in whatever form it might be, was so well-known that it found a place among the royal edicts of the Emperor Asoka which were executed during his reign from 256 B.C. - 237 B. C.

"Now Vata’s chariot’s greatness! Breaking goes it, And Thunderous is its noise, To heaven it touches, Makes light lurid [a red fiery glare], and whirls dust upon the earth."
(Rig-Veda - Vata is the Aryan god of wind)

Sage Agastya is mentioned in Mahabharata of 4000 BC. The “Agastya Samhita”, ancient document on gems, gives Agastya’s descriptions of two types of aeroplanes. The first is a “chchatra” (umbrella or balloon) to be filled with hydrogen. The process of extracting hydrogen from water is described in elaborate detail and the use of electricity in achieving this is clearly stated. This was stated to be a primitive type of plane, useful only for escaping from a fort when the enemy had set fire to the jungle all around. Hence the name “Agniyana”. The second type of aircraft mentioned is somewhat on the lines of the parachute. It could be opened and shut by operating chords. This aircraft has been described as “vimanadvigunam” i.e. of a lower order than the regular aeroplane.

And scientific analysis of above mentioned Samarangana Sutradhara, 11th century text attributed to King Bhoja. I personally don't like this one too much because it implies mercury is used as jet propulsion. This probably was so in case of these vimanas, but mercury is usually used for gravitational effects. It seems the newer the reference more primitive the technology.

"There are two types of Vimanas described in Samarangana Sutradhara of Bhojadeva. They are Laghu Dharu vimana and Alaghu Dharu vimana. Bhoja deva in his text has also mentioned that he personally has seen a few of the vimanas which he has described."

Laghu Dharu Vimana

Verses 95-96 of chapter 31 of Samarangana Sutradhara describes Laghu Dharu vimana. It is the most fascinating yantra described by Bhojadeva in his works. Even though he gives the barest details, this book is one of the few sanskrit texts which speaks about the actual construction of vimanas. (Sharma 2012:380-81)

“Laghu dharumayam mahavihangam dhruda suslishta tanum vidhaaya tasya|
Udare rasayantram aadadeetha jvalanaadhaaramadho asya chaati poornam||
Taroodaha purushastasya pakshadwandwochaallaprojjitena anilena|
Sputasvantaha Paaradasyasya shaktya chitram kurvannambare yaati dooram||”

According to Bhojadeva main material of the body of vimana is lightwood-„Laghu Dharu‟, shape of the vimana is that of a huge bird-„maha vihanga‟ with a wing on both the sides. He explains that the internal structure has a fire chamber with mercury placed over flame which acts as a motive force. The power generated by the heated mercury, helped by the concurrent action of the wings which are flapped by a rider inside, makes the yantra go up and travel far. (Raghavan 1952:23-24)

Alaghu Dharu Vimana

Verses 97-98 of chapter 31 of Samarangana Sutradhara describes Alaghu Dharu vimana which is a heavier Dharu vimana. (Sharma 2012:381-82)

“Ityameva suramandiratulyam sanchalatyam alaghu dharuvimanam|
Aadadheetha vidhinaa chaturo antastasya paradabruthan drudhakumbhaam||
Ataha kapaala ahita manda vahni pratapta tat kumbha bhuvaa gunena|
Vyomno jhagityabharanatvameti santapta garjad rasarajashaktya||”

While laghu Dharu vimana is in the shape of bird, alaghu Dharu vimana is in the shape of temple. It flies along a heavy aerial car made of wood. It is a heavier Dharu vimana which contains four pitchers of mercury over iron ovens. When mercury i.e. „rasaraja‟ is heated, it explodes quickly and becomes an object of decoration in the sky mainly because of pots heated by the slow ignition burnt within the steel or Iron potsherds.

According to Bhojadeva the boiling mercury ovens produce a terrific noise which can scare away the elephants. Hence it is used in battles for the same purpose. The roar could be increased by strengthening the mercury chambers, so that elephants are thrown completely out of control. This specific military use of aircraft against elephants tempts one to suggest that the Hasti-yantra advocated by Kautilya against elephants was something like the heavier Dharu-vimana described by Bhoja. (Raghavan 1952:24)


ez61e8236f.jpg
gy61e8236e.jpg
zg61e8236f.jpg
yc61e82370.jpg

The Kebra Nagast, var. Kebra Negast (Ge'ez: ክብረ ነገሥት, kəbrä nägäśt), or The Glory of the Kings, is a 14th-century[1] national epic account written in Ge'ez by Is'haq Neburä -Id of Axum. The text, in its existing form, is at least 700 years old and is considered by many Ethiopian Christians to be a historically reliable work. It is considered to hold the genealogy of the Solomonic dynasty, which followed the Ethiopian Orthodox Church.

These parts tell of King Solomon's flying wagons which he did not use, but his son Menelik did. Notice in the second to last paragraf as they (supposedly led by Menelik) came to Egypt in their floating wagons, Egyptians, themselves having lost that tech, took 'em for gods and broke into pieces statues of their gods.

Translation by E.A.W. Budge, 1922

And the Queen said unto Solomon, "Dismiss me, and let me depart to my own country." And he went into his house and gave unto her whatsoever she wished for of splendid things and riches, and beautiful apparel which bewitched the eyes, and everything on which great store was set in the country of Ethiopia, and camels and wagons, six thousand in number, which were laden with beautiful things of the most desirable kind, and wagons wherein loads were carried over the desert, and a vessel wherein one could travel over the sea, and a vessel wherein one could traverse the air (or winds), which Solomon had made by the wisdom that God had given unto him.

And they loaded the wagons, and the horses, and the mules in order to depart, and they set out on their journey prosperously, and they continued to travel on. And Michael the [Arch] Angel marched in front, and he spread out [his wings] and made them to march through the sea as upon dry land, and upon the dry land he cut a path for them and spreading himself out like a cloud over them he hid them from the fiery heat of the sun. And as for their wagons, no man hauled his wagon, but he himself (i.e. Michael) marched with the wagons, and whether it was men, or horses, or mules, or loaded camels, each was raised above the ground to the height of a cubit; and all those who rode upon beasts were lifted up above their backs to the height of one span of a man, and all the various kinds of baggage which were loaded on the beasts, as well as those who were mounted on them, were raised up to the height of one span of a man, and the beasts were lifted up to the height of one span of a man. And every one travelled in the wagons like a ship on the sea when the wind bloweth, and Iike a hat through the air when the desire of his belly urgeth him to devour his companions, and like an eagle when his body glideth above the wind. Thus did they travel; there was none in front and none behind, and they were disturbed neither on the right hand nor on the left.

And when the sons of the warriors of Israel saw that they had come in one day a distance of thirteen days’ march, and that they were not tired, or hungry, or thirsty, neither man nor beast, and that they all [felt] that they had eaten and drunk their fill, these sons of the warriors of Israel knew and believed that this thing was from God. And they said unto their king, "Let us let down the wagons, for we have come to the water of Ethiopia. This is the Takkazî which floweth down from Ethiopia, and watereth the Valley of Egypt"; and they let down their wagons there, and set up their tents.

Then the wagons rose up (i.e. resumed their journey) as before, and they set out early in the morning, and the people sang songs to Zion, and they were all raised up the space of a cubit, and as the people of the country of Egypt bade them farewell, they passed before them like shadows, and the people of the country of Egypt worshipped them, for they saw Zion moving in the heavens like the sun, and they all ran with the wagon of Zion, some in front of her and some behind her. ...And the sea worshipped Zion. And whilst its billows were tossing about like the mountains their wagons were raised above the waves for a space of three cubits, and among the sound of the songs the [noise of the] breaking of the waves of the sea was wonderful....

And the King and his soldiers marched quickly, and they came to Gâzâ. And the King asked the people, saying, "When did my son leave you?" And they answered and said unto him, "He left us three days ago. And having loaded their wagons none of them travelled on the ground, but in wagons that were suspended in the air; and they were swifter than the eagles that are in the sky, and all their baggage travelled with them in wagons above the winds. As for us, we thought that thou hadst, in thy wisdom, made them to travel in wagons above the winds." And the King said unto them, "Was Zion, the Tabernacle of the Law of God, with them?" And they said unto him, "We did not see anything."

They reached there after a passage of three days on the Takkazî, the river of Egypt, and they were blowing flutes, and they travelled on wagons like the host of the heavenly beings. And those who saw them said concerning them, 'These, having once been creatures of earth, have become beings of heaven. Who then is wiser than Solomon the King of Judah? But he never travelled in this wise in a wagon of the winds. And those who were in the cities and towns were witnesses that, when these men came into the land of Egypt, our gods and the gods of the King fell down, and were dashed in pieces, and the towers of the idols were likewise broken into fragments.

But King David, with his soldiers, and the armies of his soldiers, and all those who obeyed his word, ran by the wagons without pain or suffering, and without hunger or thirst, and without sweat or exhaustion, and travelled in one day a distance which [usually] took three months to traverse.

More about Solomon's friends from above and technology



For more fascinating references to ancient aviation read chapter 4

https://ug1lib.org/book/5235463/72c6e8?id=5235463&secret=72c6e8

secret.jpg
mangareva.jpg
poly.jpg

From the book 64 Secrets Still Ahead of Us By Jonathan Gray

bolivia.jpg
abydos.jpg


Etc
 

Attachments

  • mangareva.jpg
    mangareva.jpg
    85.5 KB · Views: 2
Last edited:

nix

Honorable
Some more on Vimanas..

In the Vedic texts, self-sustaining flying cities, travelling indefinitely through space, are also mentioned. Thompson, in “Alien Identities” writes about a set of three flying cities built by Maya Dānava for the sons of the Asura Tāraka. In the scripture, Śiva Purāṇa, these cities are described as follows:

Then the highly intelligent Maya built the cities by means of his penance: the golden one for Tārakākṣa, the silver one for Kamalākṣa, and the steel one for Vidyunmālī. The three fortlike excellent cities were in order in heaven, sky and on the earth. … Entering the three cities thus, the sons of Tāraka, the three fortlike excellent cities were in order in heaven, sky and on the earth. … Entering the three cities thus, the sons of Tāraka, of great strength and valour, experienced all enjoyments. They had many Kalpa trees there. Elephants and horses were in plenty. There were many palaces with gems. Aerial chariots shining like the solar sphere, set with Padmarāga stones, moving in all directions and looking like moonshine, illuminated the cities.

In Bhāgavata Purāṇa, A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda (1896-1977) detailed three different processes how to move in and through outer space, as described in the Vedic texts.

The first, and less advanced, are the mechanical spaceships, similar to those we read about in old-fashion science-fiction books and comic strips. They are called ka-pota-vāhu. Ka in this sense means “ether,” or “space,” and pota means “ship.” Nonetheless, these spaceships don’t travel through deep space for thousands of years, but are using portals, wormholes—or “hyperspace,” as it used to be called in old science fiction literature.


The second process is called ākāśā-patana. Thompson quotes the scripture, Bhaktivedanta here, and it says, “Just as the mind can fly anywhere one likes without mechanical arrangement, so the ākāśā-patana airplane can fly at the speed of mind.” When we research the old Vedic texts, we notice that the Vimānas—the Vedic flying machines—seem to be using ākāśā-patana as well, and the same thing can be said about the modern UFOs that flicker in the sky, appearing and disappearing in and out of our reality. Not all Vimānas, however, seem to be flying by the pilot’s mind, but fit better under category #1 above.
 
Last edited:

nix

Honorable
What are they REALLY doing in underground/sea bases.

Read chapter 10.


base.jpg
 

nix

Honorable
Great discernment is needed which sadly most lack to tell between real contactees and fakes - which dominate the "scene" nowdays.

Speaking of fakes this guy made a great documentary about "supersoldiers" who are a mockery of the reality.

 

nix

Honorable
Few more cases

'Harmonius', elderly non-aging vegan gentleman who was in contact with 'Elders' who live inside Mt. Shasta and other places and planets.

0NLJJxh.jpg

One report that removed all doubt in my mind if Neesie is real. "Modern interest in the monster was sparked by a sighting on 22 July 1933, when George Spicer and his wife saw "a most extraordinary form of animal" cross the road in front of their car.[26] They described the creature as having a large body (about 4 feet (1.2 m) high and 25 feet (8 m) long) and a long, wavy, narrow neck, slightly thicker than an elephant's trunk and as long as the 10–12-foot (3–4 m) width of the road. They saw no limbs.[27] It lurched across the road toward the loch 20 yards (20 m) away, leaving a trail of broken undergrowth in its wake.[27] Spicer described it as "the nearest approach to a dragon or pre-historic animal that I have ever seen in my life,"[26] and as having "a long neck, which moved up and down in the manner of a scenic railway."[28] It had "an animal" in its mouth[26] and had a body that "was fairly big, with a high back, but if there were any feet they must have been of the web kind, and as for a tail I cannot say, as it moved so rapidly, and when we got to the spot it had probably disappeared into the loch.""

257208958_385074533350659_1113534631885484996_n.jpg
Mt. Lassen california

maxresdefault.jpg

Man by the name of Ralph B. Fields submitted the following account to AMAZING STORIES Magazine (Dec. 1946 issue, pp. 155-157), with the assurance that it was true and actually happened.
"In beginning this narrative and the unexplained events that befell my friend and myself, I offer no explanation, nor do I even profess to offer any reason. In fact, I have yet to find a clue that will, even in part, offer any explanation whatever. Yet as it did happen, there must be some rhyme or reason to the whole thing. It may be that someone can offer some helpful information to a problem that just should not exist in these times of enlightenment.
"To begin with, if we had not been reading an article in a magazine telling us about the great value of guano (i.e. bat droppings in old caves, which are said to be extremely effective as a fertilizer - Branton) that have accumulated over a great number of years, we would have continued to wend our merry way through life without ever having a thing to worry about.
"But having read the article as we were at the time living near a small town called Manten in Tehama County, California, we thought that that would be a good country to explore for a possible find to this kind. After talking it over for some time and as we had plenty of time just then, we decided to take a little trip up the country just back of us. As we were almost at the foot of Mount Lassen, that seemed the best place to conduct our little prospecting tour.
"So collecting a light camping outfit, together with a couple of tents to sleep in, we started out on what we expected to be a three- or four-day jaunt up the mountain.
"I guess we covered about ten or twelve miles on the third day and it was fast approaching time to begin to look for a place to spend the night and the thought was not very amusing as it had turned a little colder and we were well over 7,000 feet above sea level.
"We soon found a sheltered place beneath a large outcrop of rock and set about making a camp. As I was always the cook and Joe the chore boy, I began getting things ready to fix us some grub and Joe began digging around for some dead scrub brush to burn. I had things all ready and looked around for Joe and his firewood. But I could see no signs of him. I began calling for him and he soon came into sight from around the very rock where we were making our camp. And I knew he was laboring under some great excitement and his face was lit up like a Christmas tree.
"He had found a cave. The entrance was on the other side of that very rock. He was all for exploration right away. But I argued that we had better wait till morning. But he argued that in a cave it was always night and we would have to use flashlights anyway, so what would be the difference? Well, we finally decided that we would give it at least a once-over after we had a bite to eat.
"It wasn't much to call a cave at first as it had a very small entrance, but back about 20 feet it widened out to about 10 feet wide and around eight feet high. And it did reach back a considerable distance as we would see at least 100 yards and it appeared to bend off to the left. The floor sloped slightly down.
"We followed to the bend and again we could see a long way ahead and down.
"At this point we became a little afraid as we were some way into the mountain. The idea of being inside so far seemed to make us a little afraid. But we reasoned that inasmuch as there were no branches or connecting caves we could not get lost and therefore had nothing to be afraid of. So we went on.
"We found no sign of anything that we could imagine to be our much sought guano nor signs of any animals being inside the cave.
"I don't know how far we went, but it must have been a mile or two, as we kept on walking and the cave never changed it's contour or size. Noticing this I mentioned it to Joe. And we discovered an amazing thing. The floor seemed to be worn smooth as though it had been used for a long time as a path or road. The walls and ceiling of the cave seemed to be cut like a tunnel. It was solid rock and we knew that no one would cut a tunnel there out of rock as there had been no sign of mining operations (tailings). And the rock in the walls and ceiling was run together like it had been melted. Or fused from a great heat.
"While we were busy examining the cave in general, Joe swore he saw a light way down in the cave. We started down the cave once more and found a light. Or should I say the light found us as it was suddenly flashed into our faces. We stood there blinded by it for a minute until I flashed my light at it's source and saw we were confronted by three men.
"These men looked to be about 50 or a little younger. They were dressed in ordinary clothing such as is worn by most working men in the locality. Levi type pants and flannel shirts and wool coats. They wore no hats. But THEIR SHOES LOOKED STRANGE AS THEIR SOLES WERE SO THICK that they gave the impression of being made of wood. (John Keel's book 'THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES' describes men who were seen wearing THICK-SOLED shoes in connection to MIB reports - Branton)
"We just stood there for a minute or two and looked at them. We had no idea there was anybody within miles of us and there stood three men looking at us in a cave a mile or so in the depths of old Mount Lassen.
"I was scared. We were unarmed. And we knew nothing about these men. One of them spoke to us. He asked what we were looking for. I told him, but I could see he didn't believe it. We both tried to convince him, but he just smiled. We had a little argument with him, but fearing they might be some criminal gang in hiding, we came to the conclusion that we had better retreat. Turning to go we were confronted by two more of them.
"I can't find any words to express the fear and utter helplessness I felt in finding our retreat cut off. I do remember having remarked to Joe, 'Well, it looks like we are behind the well-known eight-ball.' I sure didn't feel as jovial as I spoke either. One of the strangers told us, 'I think maybe you had better come with us.'
"We were in no position to argue, though we both would have liked to do a little of that right there, but we had no way of enforcing our arguments. Where could a hero gain any credit in a place like that? So we permitted the five to escort us deeper into the depths of old Lassen.
"They had led us farther down and I guess we had gone a couple more miles when we came to the first thing that really amazed us.
"We came to a place where the cavern widened out a little and we saw some kind of machine, if it can be called that. Though I had no chance to examine it closely at the time, I did later and it was a very strange contrivance. It had a very flat bottom, but the front was curved upward something like a toboggan. The bottom plate was about eight inches thick and it was the color of pure copper. But it was very hard tempered. Although I have had a lot of experience in metals and alloys, I had no opportunity to examine it closely enough to determine just what it was. I doubt very much if I could. It had a seat in the front directly behind a heavy dashboard affair and there was a dial shaped in a semi-circle with figures or markings on it. I had not the slightest idea what they stood for, but they were very simple to remember. If there was a motor, it was in the rear. All I could see was two horseshoe or magnet-shaped objects that faced each other with the round parts to the outside. When this thing was in operation, a brilliant green arc seemed to leap between the two and to continue to glow as it was in operation. The only sound it gave off was a hum or buzz that sounded like a battery charger in operation.
"The seat in the front was very wide. The only method of operation was a black tear-shaped object which hung from the panel by a chain. One of these men sitting in the middle took this thing and touched the sharp end to the first figure on the left side of the dial.
"When he touched the first figure, the contraption seemed to move almost out from under us. But it was the smoothest and quietest take-off I ever experienced. We seemed to float. Not the slightest sound or vibration. And after we had traveled for a minute he touched the next figure on the dial and our speed increased at an alarming rate. But when he had advanced the black object over past the center of the dial, our speed increased until I could hardly breathe. I can't begin to estimate the distance we had traveled or our speed, but it was terrific. The two horseshoe objects in the rear created a green light that somehow shone far ahead of us, lighting up the cavern for a long way. I soon noticed a black line running down the center of the cavern and our inner-mountain taxi seemed to follow that.
"I don't know how long we continued our mad ride, but it was long enough for us to become used to the terrific speed and we had just about overcome our fear of some kind of wreck when we were thrown into another spasm of fear.
"Another machine of the same type was approaching us head on. I could see that our captors were very nervous, but our speed continued. As the other machine became closer our speed slowed down very fast and we came to a smooth stop about two feet from the front of the other machine.
"Our machine had no sooner stopped than our captors leaped from the machine and started to dash away. A fine blue light leaped from the other machine in a fine pencil beam and it's sweep caught them and they fell to the cavern and lay still.
"The figures dismounted from the other machine and came close to us. Then I noticed they carried a strange object in their hands. It resembled a fountain pen flashlight with a large, round, bulb-like affair on the back end and a grip something like a German luger. They pointed them at us.
"After seeing what had happened to our erstwhile captors I thought that our turn was next, whatever it was. But one spoke to us.
"'Are you surface people?'
"'I guess we are, as this is where we came from very recently.'
"'Where did the horlocks find you?'
"'If you mean those guys there,' I pointed to the five motionless figures, 'back there a few hundred miles.' I pointed toward the way we had come in our wild ride.
"'You are very fortunate that we came this way,' he told us. 'You would have also become horlocks and then we would have had to kill you also.' That was the first time I had realized that the others were dead.
"They put their strange weapons away and seemed friendly enough, so I ventured to ask them the who and why and everything we had run into. I told them of our search for guano and how we had encountered the five horlocks - as he called them. And also asked him about the machines and their operation and could we get out again? He smiled and told us.
"'I could not tell you too much as you would not understand. There are so many things to explain and you could not grasp enough of what I could myself tell you. The people on the surface are not ready to have the things that the ancients have left. Neither I nor any one in any of the caverns know why these things work, but we do know how to operate some of them. However, there are a great many evil people here who create many unpleasant things for both us and the surface people. They are safe because no one on the surface believes us or them. That is why I am telling you this. No one would believe that we exist. We would not care, but there are many things here that the outer world must not have until they are ready to receive them, as they would completely destroy themselves, so we must be sure that they do not find them. As for the machine, I don't know how it works. But I know some of the principles of it. It works simply by gravity. And it is capable of reverse. The bottom plate of it always is raised about four inches from the surface of the floor. That is why there is no friction and has such a smooth operation. This object suspended from this chain is pure carbon. It is the key to the entire operation. As I told you before, I cannot explain why it runs, but it does. We want you two to return to where you came and forget about us. We will show you how to operate the sled and we want you never again to enter the cave. If you do and you do not encounter the horlocks, we will have to do something about you ourselves so it would not be advisable to try to return at all events. One thing I can tell you. We never could permit you to leave another time.'
"He explained to us the operation of the machine and in some way reversed it's direction. So thanking them, we seated ourselves in the sled, as he had called it, and were soon on our way back.
"Our return trip was really something we enjoyed, as I was sure not to advance the carbon far enough on the dial to give us such terrific speed, but we soon found ourselves where we started from. The sled slid to a smooth stop and we jumped out and started up the cave afoot.
"We must have walked a long way coming in, for we thought we never would come to the surface. But at last we did. And it was late afternoon when we emerged.
"We lost no time in making our way down the mountain, and Joe tells me that he isn't even curious about what is in that cave.
"But I am. What is the answer to the whole thing? I would like to know. We had been told enough for me to believe that down there somewhere there are things that might baffle the greatest minds of this Earth. Sometimes I'm tempted to go back into that cave if I could find it again, which I doubt, but, then I know the warning I heard in there might be too true, so I guess I had better be of the same mind as Joe. He says:
"'What we don't know don't hurt us.'"

August 13, 1963, Sheppton, 3 men were trapped 330 feet beneath the earth after the collapse of a mining shaft, after two weeks hole was drilled, 1 man perished and 2 were rescued. One of them remarked, how some of the things they saw, they couldn't explain in words. They swore to authenticity of what they saw. "On the fourth or fifth day, we saw this door although we had no light from above or from our helmets. The door was covered in bright blue light. It was very clear, better than sunlight. Two ordinary looking men, not miners, opened the door. We could see beautiful marble steps on the other side. We saw this for sometime and then we didn't see it. We saw many other things like that that you couldn't explain. But I'm not going to tell you about them because I feel too deeply about all this." Both men would also claim that they were visited by Pope John XXIII, who had died some ten weeks previously, prior to the mining disaster, and that the deceased pontiff had in reality stayed with them a full eight days!

259328982_390400619484717_5229489354764026030_n.jpg

Italian writer Baptista Fulgosus relates the discovery by miners, in the year 1460, while digging within a 'metal ore mine' at Berne, Switzerland, high in the Alps, at some 300 feet beneath the earth, of an entire ship, 'with anchors of rusted iron, broken masts, shredded linen sails and the carcasses of some 48 men!' As Fulgosus himself states, this excavation was carried out within 'his own time,' and that the artifactual and human remains were seen by "many grave and sober men," from whom he " received a personal account of it."

260366494_391381746053271_6758114016465600215_n.jpg

In his book Techniques Of Astral Projection (1982) Dr. Douglas M. Baker, an Englishman, describes his astral visit to evil underground race, exact time and location unknown. "Suddenly, having reached an advanced stage of detachment from the physical vehicle, I was aware of a great radiance just behind me and felt a presence. I knew it was the Master, who rarely showed His face in full view. I was gently lifted and suddenly entered full projection. On this occasion there was no effort on my part. I was able to relax and "enjoy the view"... I was, in fact, being projected within His aura and with Him. We passed over many lands, not with the abrupt and harsh speed that I normally achieve in long distance travel but with a steady and gentle movement. We passed over valleys and deserts and finally reached a mountainous region. Here the peaks were bare and dark; there was an atmosphere of gloom which increased as we passed down a gorge and then entered a grotto. The atmosphere became stygian. Evil seemed to fill the air and I was aware that we were in a vast underground hall that grew in size. I could see that a whole civilization, unlike anything I had ever witnessed was down there. The people were fair skinned but their hair was dark. Their habitations, clustered in villages on the bare rocks... etc., etc. To sum up, I had visited "the place where evil dwells" symbolized by a race of Atlantean degenerates whose practice of evil arts, or what we now call black magic had helped bring about the destruction of Atlantis. This race still exists, sealed in the bowels of the earth. They are but a remnant now long forgotten but who still live by their occult arts, leaving their underground retreat only in astral form to prey upon humanity through astral vampirism and possession. We had visited one amongst them a lone person of spiritual integrity working to bring about some sort of redemption for his fellow beings."

260040075_391632019361577_493910104379020186_n.jpg

The following article titled TRIBAL MEMORIES OF THE FLYING SAUCERS' credited to Navaho indian 'OGA-MAKE' appeared in the Spring, 1948 issue of FATE magazine. OGA-MAKE is a pen name used by Lucile Taylor Hansen who spent decades living with natives across America collecting their legends.

'TRIBAL MEMORIES OF THE FLYING SAUCERS'

"...Most of you who read this are probably white men of a blood only a century or two out of Europe. You speak in your papers of the Flying Saucers or Mystery Ships as something new, and strangely typical of the twentieth century. How could you but think otherwise? Yet if you had red skin, and were of a blood which had been born and bred of the land for untold thousands of years, you would know this is not true.
You would know that your ancestors living in these mountains and upon these prairies for numberless generations, had seen these ships before, and had passed down the story in the legends which are the unwritten history of your people. You do not believe? Well, after all, why should you? But knowing your scornful unbelief, the storytellers of my people have closed their lips in bitterness against the outward flow of this knowledge.
"Yet, I have said to the storytellers this: now that the ships are being seen again, is it wise that we, the elder race, keep our knowledge to ourselves? Thus for me, an American Indian, some of the sages among my people have talked, and if you care to, I shall permit you to sit down with us and listen.
"Let us say that it is dusk in that strange place which you, the white-man, calls ‘Death Valley.’ I have passed tobacco... to the aged chief of the Paiutes who sits across a tiny fire from me and sprinkles corn meal upon the flames...
"The old chief looked like a wrinkled mummy as he sat there puffing upon his pipe. Yet his eyes were not those of the unseeing, but eyes which seemed to look back on long trails of time. His people had held the Inyo, Panamint and Death Valleys for untold centuries before the coming of the white-man. Now we sat in the valley which white-man named for Death, but which the Paiute calls Tomesha - The Flaming Land. Here before me as I faced eastward, the Funerals (mountains forming Death Valley’s eastern wall) were wrapped in purple-blue blankets about their feet while their faces were painted in scarlet. Behind me, the Panamints rose like a mile-high wall, dark against the sinking sun.
"The old Paiute smoked my tobacco for a long time before he reverently blew the smoke to the four directions. Finally he spoke.
"’You ask me if we heard of the great silver airships in the days before white-man brought his wagon trains into the land?’
"’Yes grandfather, I come seeking knowledge.’ (Among all tribes of my people, grandfather is the term of greatest respect which one man can pay to another.)
"’We, the Paiute Nation, have known of these ships for untold generations. We also believe that we know something of the people who fly them. They are called The Hav-musuvs.’
"’Who are the Hav-musuvs?’
"’They are a people of the Panamints, and they are as ancient as Tomesha itself.’
"He smiled a little at my confusion.
"’You do not understand? Of course not. You are not a Paiute. Then listen closely and I will lead you back along the trail of the dim past.
"’When the world was young, and this valley which is now dry, parched desert, was a lush, hidden harbor of a blue water- sea which stretched from half way up those mountains to the Gulf of California, it is said that the Hav-musuvs came here in huge rowing-ships. They found great caverns in the Panamints, and in them they built one of their cities. At that time California was the island which the Indians of that state told the Spanish it was, and which they marked so on their maps.
"’Living in their hidden city, the Hav-musuvs ruled the sea with their fast rowing-ships, trading with far-away peoples and bringing strange goods to the great quays said still to exist in the caverns.
"’Then as untold centuries rolled past, the climate began to change. The water in the lake went down until there was no longer a way to the sea. First the way was broken only by the southern mountains, over the tops of which goods could be carried. But as time went by, the water continued to shrink, until the day came when only a dry crust was all that remained of the great blue lake. Then the desert came, and the Fire-God began to walk across Tomesha, The Flaming-Land.
"’When the Hav-musuvs could no longer use their great rowing-ships, they began to think of other means to reach the world beyond. I suppose that is how it happened. We know that they began to use flying canoes. At first they were not large, these silvery ships with wings. They moved with a slight whirring sound, and a dipping movement, like an eagle.
"’The passing centuries brought other changes. Tribe after tribe swept across the land, fighting to possess it for awhile and passing like the storm of sand. In their mountain city still in the caverns, the Hav-musuvs dwelt in peace, far removed from the conflict. Sometimes they were seen in the distance, in their flying ships or riding on the snowy-white animals which took them from ledge to ledge up the cliffs. We have never seen these strange animals at any other place. To these people the passing centuries brought only larger and larger ships, moving always more silently.’
"’Have you ever seen a Hav-musuv?’
"’No, but we have many stories of them. There are reasons why one does not become too curious.’
"’Reasons?’
"’Yes. These strange people have weapons. One is a small tube which stuns one with a prickly feeling like a rain of cactus needles. One cannot move for hours, and during this time the mysterious ones vanish up the cliffs. The other weapon is deadly. It is a long, silvery tube. When this is pointed at you, death follows immediately.’
"’But tell me about these people. What do they look like and how do they dress?’
"’They are a beautiful people. Their skin is a golden tint, and a head band holds back their long dark hair. They dress always in a white fine-spun garment which wraps around them and is draped upon one shoulder. Pale sandals are worn upon their feet...’
"His voice trailed away in a puff of smoke. The purple shadows rising up the walls of the Funerals splashed like the waves of the ghost lake. The old man seemed to have fallen into a sort of trance, but I had one more question.
"’Has any Paiute ever spoken to a Hav-musuv, or were the Paiutes here when the great rowing-ships first appeared?’
"For some moments I wondered if he had heard me. Yet as is our custom, I waited patiently for the answer. Again he went through the ritual of the smoke-breathing to the four directions, and then his soft voice continued:
"’Yes. Once in the not-so-distant-past, but yet many generations before the coming of the Spanish, a Paiute chief lost his bride by sudden death. In his great and overwhelming grief, he thought of the Hav-musuvs and their long tube-of-death. He wished to join her, so he bid farewell to his sorrowing people and set off to find the Hav-musuvs. None appeared until the chief began to climb the almost unscaleable Panamints. Then one of the men in white appeared suddenly before him with the long tube, and motioned him back. The chief made signs that he wished to die, and came on. The man in white made a long singing whistle and other Hav-musuvs appeared. They spoke together in a strange tongue and then regarded the chief thought- fully. Finally they made signs to him making him understand that they would take him with them.
"’Many weeks after his people had mourned him for dead, the Paiute chief came back to his camp. He had been in the giant underground valley of the Hav-musuvs, he said, where white lights which burn night and day and never go out, or need any fuel, lit an ancient city of marble beauty. There he learned the language and the history of the mysterious people, giving them in turn the language and legends of the Paiutes. He said that he would have liked to remain there forever in the peace and beauty of their life, but they bade him return and use his new knowledge for his people.’
"I could not help but ask the inevitable.
"’Do you believe this story of the chief?’
"His eyes studied the wisps of smoke for some minutes before he answered.
"’I do not know. When a man is lost in Tomesha, and the Fire-God is walking across the salt crust, strange dreams like clouds, fog through his mind. No man can breathe the hot breath of the Fire-God and long remain sane. Of course, the Paiutes have thought of this. No people knows the moods of Tomesha better than they.
"’You asked me to tell you the legend of the flying ships. I have told you what the young men of the tribe do not know, for they no longer listen to the stories of the past. Now you ask me if I believe. I answer this. Turn around. Look behind you at that wall of the Panamints. How many giant caverns could open there, being hidden by the lights and shadows of the rocks? How many could open outward or inward and never be seen behind the arrow-like pinnacles before them? How many ships could swoop down like an eagle from the beyond, on summer nights when the fires of the furnace-sands have closed away the valley from the eyes of the white-man? How many Hav-musuvs could live in their eternal peace away from the noise of white-man’s guns in their unscaleable stronghold? This has always been a land of mystery. Nothing can change that. Not even white-man with his flying engines, for should they come too close to the wall of the Panamints a sharp wind like the flying arrow can sheer off a wing. Tomesha hides its secrets well even in winter, but no man can pry into them when the Fire-God draws the hot veil of his breath across the passes.
"’I must still answer your question with my mind in doubt, for we speak of a weird land. White-man does not yet know it as well as the Paiutes, and we have ever held it in awe. It is still the forbidden ‘Tomesha - Land-Of-The-Flaming-Earth.’"
Coincidentally or not, this same ‘legend’ was repeated in amazing similarity by an old prospector by the name of Bourke Lee in his book "DEATH VALLEY MEN" (Macmillan Co., New York, 1932).
However, Lee stated that it was NOT a legend, but an actual account of the discovery of a (now abandoned) city WITHIN the Panamint Mountains as he heard it from three other people who claimed to have seen this ancient wonder beneath the earth.

259398725_391665372691575_193693336985682580_n.jpg

NEW MEXICO, GUADELLUPE MTS. – In the 1800’s, two trappers reportedly discovered a cave in the Guadellupe Mts., which they followed to a considerable depth. Hiding behind a large outcropping of rock they observed in fascination and horror a procession of beings in dark hooded robes enter a large cavern and bagan to chant, at which a “crystal like” entity descended from the stalactites above, hovered and in a multi-colored display communicated with the beings in some type of xylophone-like manner, until it once again ascended and was lost among the stalactites above, at which the procession descended DOWNWARD through the passage from which they had emerged. source: SHAVERTRON MAGAZINE

260162916_392135059311273_5479290074302787711_n.jpg

The following unusual letter was sent to Paul Shockley, of the C.A.C. organization, and was written by a man who wishes to be identified only as J.R.:
"...A high official of this [LDS] church was recently kicked out of the church as he got too snoopy and asked too many questions. He came to me a few months ago and told me what happened. He said that HIS LIFE HAD BEEN THREATENED if he told anyone of what he had found out. So he told me that if anything happened to him, to release the information he gave me. THIS INFORMATION CONCERNS A GIANT CAVERN BENEATH SALT LAKE CITY AND THE WASATCH MOUNTAIN RANGE. IT GOES NORTH TO IDAHO AND SOUTH CLEAR DOWN PAST THE ARIZONA LINE, WITH OFFSHOOTS WEST INTO NEVADA AND EAST INTO COLORADO.
"This cavern has been common knowledge for over 120 years. Many cases over the years [have] appeared in the newspapers of people and groups of people going into the cavern, but never coming out. Several [who] did find their way out, were hopelessly insane. At least that's what the newspaper said about them.
"At present the Archaeological Dept. of Utah are down in southeastern Utah looking for a certain entrance into this cavern, that [a] fellow by the name of John Brewer of Manti, Utah, discovered around 30 years ago (around 1960). He brought out of the cavern quite a few ancient plates of an unknown language. Some of the plates were gold, some silver, brass, copper and clay. He also saw many strange things he won't talk about, such as what he thought were weapons of crystal.
"His son was TORTURED AND KILLED by some unknown person or persons trying to force the secrets out of him. The church wanted the plates in the worst way - they still do.
"The information I was given by this former member of the Church IS VERY CLOSE TO BEING THE SAME AS [the information that has surfaced concerning] DULCE, NEW MEXICO. Like he told me, "After all, where on earth would be a better contact point for aliens than Utah, with thousands of miles of deserts and places not even on the present day maps. Plus a large and powerful organization with hospitals, schools and universities where aliens could undergo physical changes, educated in our languages and customs, using research labs, some of the best in the United States. A lot of GENETIC EXPERIMENTS AND RESEARCH is also going on here in different laboratories.
"THOUSANDS OF CHILDREN AND ADULTS HAVE VANISHED WITHOUT A TRACE OF MOST OF THEM, HERE IN UTAH. The fellow who is giving me this information also mentioned that for years now, the Church has been working on a vault-like repository in the mountains behind Salt Lake [East], PART OF THE UPPER CAVERN, to put all records, secret documents, and other valuables for safe keeping (This is the aforementioned Vault in Granite Mountain, on the north slope of Little Cottonwood Canyon). He said for over a period of time he helped on this detail. SEVERAL TIMES HE SAID HE SPOTTED SEVERAL SMALL HUMANOIDS WITH EXTRA-LARGE EYES WATCHING THEM FROM A DISTANCE.
"He said THERE WAS A LOT OF BUILDING GOING ON IN THE LOWER PORTION OF THE CAVERN. He heard motors, dynamos, the high whine of generators and voices. All this he said has been going on for over 15 years that he knew of (or previous to 1975). He said his curiosity got the best of him one day, he slipped away from the work gang he was in and went down to a lower part of the cavern. He came to some BUILDINGS WITH LOTS OF ROOMS. THERE WAS A LOT OF BUILDING AND OTHER ACTIVITY GOING ON. THERE WERE MANY MEN AND WOMEN WORKING ON WORK BENCHES WITH COMPUTERS, AND BUILDING ELECTRONIC UNITS OF SOME KIND [Note: Just a suspicion, but could these "electronic units" have something to do with remote mind control - manipulation implant monitoring!? - Al]. AMONG THESE WORKERS WERE MORE OF THESE SMALL HUMANOIDS WITH BIG BLACK EYES. When he started back, two security officers caught him and escorted him back to the repository vault, where they reported his actions and wanderings into the off-limits area, to his superiors. They in turn put him on a truck and sent him back to town. He was warned to keep his mouth shut about what he saw. They told him what was going on down there was a U.S. government operation and was TOP SECRET.
"If he talked about [what was going on underground] to any one, he would get 20 years in a federal prison or WORSE. He kept asking questions to different members he thought were friends. Someone reported him. In turn he was apostated from the Church, WITH A DEATH THREAT.
"This is the 3rd time in the last 20 years I have heard about this activity, from different friends of mine who are members of this church. I didn't pay too much attention to it until I received the info [on] Dulce, New Mexico... I think its high time to PUT THIS INFO OUT TO THE PUBLIC...
Sincerely, J.R."
[Comment by Alan Branton... take note that the area in question is right in the middle of some of the most 'notorious' underground bases in the western U.S... Burley, Idaho; Denver International Airport; Dulce, New Mexico; Page, Arizona; and the Mercury test site of Nevada. Also, IF the alleged reptilian/serpent race is involved with this strange scenario, then I would suggest that any denomination desiring to call itself 'Christian' should be in the business of SUBDUING inferior lifeforms such as the reptilians/grays rather then allowing these creatures -- that are apparently slaves of their own predatory and animal instincts -- to subdue THEM instead, via mind control and manipulation... see the third chapter of Genesis and the twelveth chapter of Revelation for more on the prophecied conflicts between the 'seed of the woman' and the 'seed of the serpent'. BTW another seeming confirmation of the existence of a massive cavern beneath the Great Basin was given to me by a military reservist who stated that government geologists had, through some method not specified, discovered a huge cavern and underground lake beneath the Great Salt Lake of Utah. Apparently a large enough earthquake, he was told, could concievably empty the entire contents of the Great Salt Lake into the cavern below... it is apparently that massive. - Al]

259852664_392862835905162_4558811894763808539_n.jpg

SOURCE: It Didnt Start With Roswell 50 Years of Amazing UFO Crashes, Close Encounters and Coverups by Philip Rife
April 10, 1897, the St. Louis Post-Dispatch. It would be nice to have an original article.
"I was wandering through the hills east of Springfield, Missouri, and coming to the brow of a hill overlooking a small clearing in a valley a short distance below me, I saw a sight that rooted me to the spot with amazement for some time. I could not believe my eyes at first, and shook myself to see if I was not dreaming. There in the clearing rested a vessel similar in outline to the airship shown in the Post-Dispatch a few days ago. Near the vessel was the most beautiful being I ever beheld. She was rather under medium size, but of the most exquisite form and features such as would put to shame the forms as sculptured by the ancient Greeks. She was dressed in nature's garb and her golden hair, wavy and glossy, hung to her waist, unconfined excepting by a band of glistening jewels that bound it back from her forehead. The jewels threw out rays of light as she moved her head. She was plucking the little flowers that were just blossoming from the sod, with exclamations of delight and in a language I could not understand. Her voice was like low, silvery bells and her laughter rang out like their chimes. In one hand she carried a fan of curious design that she fanned herself vigorously with, though to me the air was not warm and I wore an overcoat. In the shade of the vessel lay a man of noble proportions and majestic countenance. His hair of dark auburn fell to his shoulders in wavy masses and his full beard, of the same color but lighter in shade, reached to his breast. He was also fanning himself with a curious fan as if the heat oppressed him. After gazing for a while, I moved forward, and the woman, hearing the rustle of leaves, looked around. A moment she stood looking at me with wonder and astonishment in her beautiful blue eyes. Then, with a shriek of fear, she rushed to the man, who sprung to his feet, threw his arm around her, and glared at me in a threatening manner. I stopped and, taking my handkerchief from my pocket, waved it in the air. A few minutes we stood. I then spoke some words of apology for intruding, but he seemed not to understand, and replied in a threatening tone and words which I could not make out. I tried by signs to make him understand, and finally he left her, trembling and trying to hold him back, and came toward me. I extended my hand. He looked at it for a moment, astonishment depicted in his dark brown eyes, and finally he extended his own and touched mine. I took his and carried it to my lips. I tried by signs to make them understand I meant no harm. Finally, his face lighted up with pleasure, and he turned and spoke to the woman. She came hesitatingly forward, her form undulating with exquisite grace. I took her hand and kissed it fervently. The color rose to her cheeks, and she drew it hastily away. I asked them by signs where they came from, but it was difficult to make them understand. Finally, they seemed to do so and smiling, they gazed upwards for a moment, as if looking for some particular point, and then pointed upwards, pronouncing a word which to my imagination sounded like "Mars." I pointed to the ship and expressed my wonder in my countenance. He took me by the hand and led me towards it. In the side was a small door. I looked in. There was a luxurious couch covered with robes of the most beautiful stuff and texture, such as I had never seen before. From the ceiling was suspended a curious ball, from which extended a strip of metal, which he struck to make it vibrate. Instantly, the ball was illuminated with a soft, white light which lit up the whole interior. It was most beautifully decorated with scenes such as I had never seen before. At the stern was another large ball of metal supported in a strong framework and connected to the shaft of the propeller. A similar mechanism attached to each propeller and smaller balls attached to a point of metal that extended from each side of the vessel and from the prow. Connected to each ball was a thin strip of metal similar to the lamp. He struck each one, and when they vibrated, the balls commenced to revolve with intense rapidity, and did not cease till he stopped them with a kind of brake. As they revolved, intense lights stronger than any arclight I ever saw shone out from the points at the sides and at the prow. The one at the prow was white, on one side was green and the other red. The two had been examining me with the greatest curiosity in the meantime. They felt my clothing, looked at my gray hair with surprise, and examined my watch with the greatest wonder. Signs are poor medium to exchange ideas, and therefore we could express but little. I pointed to the balls attached to the propellers. He gave each of the strips of metal a rap, those attached to the propellers under the vessel first. The balls began to revolve rapidly, and I felt the vessel begin to rise. I sprang out, and none too soon, for the vessel rose as lightly as a bird and shot away like an arrow. In a few minutes, it was out of sight. The two stood laughing and waving their hands to me, she a vision of loveliness and he of manly vigor". Before writing this incredible tale off as a romantic fabrication or vivid hallucination, consider the fact that the newspaper checked with the witness' employer before publishing the man's letter and got the following reaction: "Strange as it seems, I am compelled to believe it. Mr. Hopkins is not a romancer. He never courts notoriety. He does not drink a drop. He has been connected with this company for a long time, and is most reliable. What he writes you can publish as being absolutely true". In addition, Mr. Hopkins' wife, grown daughters and several of his coworkers all attested to his past veracity.

261158518_395227505668695_8481973270345226323_n.jpg
261698950_395240802334032_5037395596442279848_n.jpg

Marco Polo was a trader and explorer who spent over 20 years traveling through out Asia, Persia, China, and Indonesia between 1271-1298. The following is an excerpt from Marco Polo's book in which he describes a dinosaur or a dragon:
"After leaving that city of Yachi of which I have been speaking, and travelling ten days towards the west, you come to another capital city which is still in the province of Carajan, and is itself called Carajan. The people are Idolaters and subject to the Great Kaan; and the King is Cogachin, who is a son of the Great Kaan.{1}
In this country gold-dust is found in great quantities; that is to say in the rivers and lakes, whilst in the mountains gold is also found in pieces of larger size. Gold is indeed so abundant that they give one saggio of gold for only six of the same weight in silver. And for small change they use porcelain shells as I mentioned before. These are not found in the country, however, but are brought from India.{2}
In this province are found snakes and great serpents of such vast size as to strike fear into those who see them, and so hideous that the very account of them must excite the wonder of those to hear it. I will tell you how long and big they are.
You may be assured that some of them are ten paces in length; some are more and some less. And in bulk they are equal to a great cask, for the bigger ones are 77about ten palms in girth. They have two forelegs near the head, but for foot nothing but a claw like the claw of a hawk or that of a lion. The head is very big, and the eyes are bigger than a great loaf of bread. The mouth is large enough to swallow a man whole, and is garnished with great [pointed] teeth. And in short they are so fierce-looking and so hideously ugly, that every man and beast must stand in fear and trembling of them. There are also smaller ones, such as of eight paces long, and of five, and of one pace only.
The way in which they are caught is this. You must know that by day they live underground because of the great heat, and in the night they go out to feed, and devour every animal they can catch. They go also to drink at the rivers and lakes and springs. And their weight is so great that when they travel in search of food or drink, as they do by night, the tail makes a great furrow in the soil as if a full ton of liquor had been dragged along. Now the huntsmen who go after them take them by certain gyn which they set in the track over which the serpent has past, knowing that the beast will come back the same way. They plant a stake deep in the ground and fix on the head of this a sharp blade of steel made like a razor or a lance-point, and then they cover the whole with sand so that the serpent cannot see it. Indeed the huntsman plants several such stakes and blades on the track. On coming to the spot the beast strikes against the iron blade with such force that it enters his breast and rives him up to the navel, so that he dies on the spot [and the crows on seeing the brute dead begin to caw, and then the huntsmen know that the serpent is dead and come in search of him].
This then is the way these beasts are taken. Those who take them proceed to extract the gall from the inside, and this sells at a great price; for you must know 78it furnishes the material for a most precious medicine. Thus if a person is bitten by a mad dog, and they give him but a small pennyweight of this medicine to drink, he is cured in a moment. Again if a woman is hard in labour they give her just such another dose and she is delivered at once. Yet again if one has any disease like the itch, or it may be worse, and applies a small quantity of this gall he shall speedily be cured. So you see why it sells at such a high price.
They also sell the flesh of this serpent, for it is excellent eating, and the people are very fond of it. And when these serpents are very hungry, sometimes they will seek out the lairs of lions or bears or other large wild beasts, and devour their cubs, without the sire and dam being able to prevent it. Indeed if they catch the big ones themselves they devour them too; they can make no resistance."

Few more references to Chinese dragons.. The 1611BC piece appears to be credited to Marco Polo but i need to confirm this yet.... It is well known that the Chinese have historical records of men interacting with dragons. The book Zuozhuan tells the narrative of how the “ancients raised dragons and how the state used the services of two clans known as the Dragon Rearers and the Dragon Tamers” (Sterckx 2012). As early as 1611 BC the Emperor of China appointed the post of Royal Dragon Feeder, an official whose primary responsibility was to deliver food into the sacred dragon ponds. Historical records tell of a Song Dynasty (960-1279AD) Emperor who raised dragons within his palace compound (Niermann 1994). The Song overlapped the construction timeframe of Angkor Wat. The Italian merchant and traveler Marco Polo visited China in the late 13th century and brought back credible dragon reports (Polo 1961, Niermann 1994). Ming Dynasty Chinese landscape painter Wu Bin (1573-1620) served for a time as the Emperor’s secretary. Among his paintings is a piece entitled “Eighteen arhats” (Figure 15), an ink and color handscroll showing Chinese dragons pulling carts. But the mythical quality to Wu Bin’s work suggests that dragons had become extinct by his time (hundreds of years after the Ta Prohm construction).

“Huang Di, the mythic Yellow Emperor, was said to make sacrifices at the summit of Tai Shan, after driving there in a chariot harnessed to six dragons” (Roberts 2004). In his book on dinosaurs, Paul Taylor references the ancient Chinese Classics when he described dragons pulling the Emperor’s chariot (Taylor 1989). Perhaps the stegosaur was one of the dragons used for this purpose. If so, one would expect that there would be a harness of some kind to attach the dragons to the cart (as Wu Bin illustrated) and a muzzle and bridle for their heads. Moreover, the spikes would almost certainly need to be removed so that they did not destroy the chariot!
It is a matter of historical record that the Chinese sent numerous delegations to visit the Angkor Kingdom. One envoy at the time of the Chinese Emperor Timur Khan, Zhou Dauan, is particularly noteworthy. He came to Cambodia as part of a mission of Chinese nobles in 1296-1297 and stayed there to chronicle life in the Khmer capital. His records are the only written report of the Angkor Kingdom. As a Buddhist, Dauan took some interest in writing about the temples at Angkor (Daguan 2007). It would be expected that with this level of interaction (and religious synergy) some dragon stories and perhaps even drawings would have been brought to Angkor from China.

Date: April 24 1897.
Location: Fort Worth, Texas
Article in the Register says Woodford Brooks, an official of the Poly streetcar company, had encountered an airship in Trinity Park and had chatted with the pilot, Captain Randall. Randall told Brooks that the airship, with thirteen aboard, was bound for Mexico City and had landed to get a fill-up of electricity after mistaking the Fort Worth waterworks for an electric power plant. Brooks later told the Register that Captain Randall had sent him a telegram from San Antonio. /// This is one of my fav mystery airship cases.

261817182_396640842194028_2049779023611713919_n.jpg
263506314_397752115416234_494957952761187018_n.jpg
263814477_10158924921964006_351688586705698155_n.jpg

Aldeburgh, UK
1916 or 1917

On August 8 1968, Alfred Whiteland, who was born in 1910, saw the letter he had written to the Daily Mirror published. "My mother has often told the following story over the years and, as she is eighty-four, I would like to find out for her who these mystery men were and what they were doing. This is the story," he wrote. "It was about the middle of World War One and on a weekday. Mother was living at Aldeburgh, Suffolk. She had gone upstairs just before dinner, opened the casement window and looked out to see who might be on the road.
"Having looked up and down and noticed there was no one in sight, she was about to step back when something urged her to look again. A little above the level of the house eight to twelve men appeared on what seemed to be a round platform with a handrail around it. This they were gripping tightly.
"She could see them so clearly. They were wearing blue uniforms and little round hats, not unlike sailors. She heard no sound from the machine as it came off the marshes. It turned a bit and went over the railway yard to disappear behind some houses. Have you any explanation for this?" The so-called 'Aldeburgh Platform' hovered just above a shed around 8m high and turned surprisingly quickly and with great agility at a right angle before it disappeared. "Mother says that she kept wondering what was making the thing move, and looked up in the sky and then at the men and then in between their legs to see if there was an engine there in the middle, but she could see nothing there," wrote Mr Whiteland Junior, who died 18 years after his mother in 1989. Apparently her husband saw a dog that vanished in thin air 22 years later.


ETs and a craft in subbasement of the White House in 1939



THE RIZZI CASE

Original article PDF

262979027_398474918677287_3951701686977109496_n.jpg

Location. Grodner Pass, Dolomite Mountains, Italy
Date: July 1968 Time: 01:00 a.m.
The witness, Walter Rizzi, had been working with a Bolzano firm, as their representative for all Southern Tyrol. Since he had been born in the Dolomite Mountains himself (in Campitello di Fassa) it had always given him great pleasure to travel around in this region, and thus it came about that he had his UFO experience, one night in July of that year. He had spent the evening in the company of a Dutch girl who was holidaying at St. Kassian in the Gader Valley. He said goodbye to her at midnight and decided to go via the Grodner Pass and the Stella Pass to Campitello, where his aunt managed a Sporthotel. The weather that night was not very good. The sky was overcast with very thick, heavy clouds, and only rarely did he catch a glimpse of any stars. At times the road went through banks of mist which enveloped the mountains, so that he had to drive very slowly and stop to take his bearings repeatedly. Several times he had been within meters of driving off the road and over the edge so finally he decided that, at the first favorable opportunity, he would pull up and park beside the road and try to get a little sleep. After going over the Grodner Pass he came to a spot where there was a heap of sand beside the road, and he decided to stop near there. He lowered his seat so as to recline. It was about one o’clock and he was very tired and badly in need of sleep. Then suddenly he found himself awake again, and he smelt a strong odor as though from something burning. At once he thought his Fiat 600 must be on fire, or maybe he had a short circuit somewhere in the wiring. He jumped out of the car quickly and with his flashlight made a checkup but found everything in perfect order. As he was walking around the car he caught sight of a light, about 500 meters or so it seemed, further on downhill, on the other side of the road, shining through the mist. It looked like the light from the terrace of some hotel, and this made him wonder, for he knew very well indeed there were no hotels whatsoever in that area, and no houses either, the whole place being quite uninhabited. He knew the whole area like the inside of his trouser pockets, as he must have been through there a good thousand times in his life. Then the bank of mist parted, and he saw an enormous thing there with a very queer white light. His heart started to beat madly, and simultaneously he recalled his meeting with a strange hermit during his time in the Italian Army in 1942.
At the time of the meeting he was serving as an interpreter between the Italian and German Air Forces, and was stationed at the Gadurra airfield on the Greek Island of Rhodes. The civilian population of Rhodes was suffering extreme privation at the time, and almost daily a little Greek girl about ten years old came to Walter to beg for a piece of bread. He enjoyed a good deal of freedom in his job, for he was always with the senior officers, and in actual fact they did not have any control over him, as one time he would be at the German headquarters and at another time with the Italians. Consequently he had quite a lot of free time, and he was able to fix it for the little girl with the angel face to have some good food from the Mess. One day he asked her whether he took all the food home, and how many brothers and sisters there were in the family. She explained that she had only her parents and that she gave half the food to a Holy Man who had been living in the mountains for more than a hundred years and never came down into the valley, and she said she was the only person permitted to take food to him and talk to him. It took him many weeks before he could persuade her to take him to the see the Holy Man, and when he first set eyes on him he was struck by his thinness. His skin was all wrinkled like a shrunken apple, he was almost stark naked with very long hair and beard, and his eyes were pitch black and shining. He did not extend his hand to Walter in greeting, but did it by raising his hand in the air. His look went right through the witness and he said to him, “Esi kala” meaning; “You are good.” And so it came to pass that Walter spent a lot of time with the old hermit, sometimes for even as much as two or three days in a row. In order to absent himself for so long without anyone going to look for him, he would go the Italian Headquarters and tell them he had to go over with the Germans who needed him and then would tell the Germans the same thing about the Italians.
The hermit told him he was over a hundred years old, and he taught him how to read the most important signs from the palm of the hand, and how to tell a person’s character from his face, and he also taught him a prayer in magical ancient Greek, words which had always to be pronounced at precisely the same time of the day and in trance. This was, he explained, good for purifying the spirit and for achieving a positive influence in the Cosmic Magnetic Field. Once a month the old hermit retired into isolation and remained immobile like a statue for two days.
He told Rizzi that he was able to travel through the Universe, and there were countless numbers of planets far distant from our solar system and inhabited by completely different creatures. He prophesized that Rizzi would one day meet beings from the Cosmos and that they would provide him with the assurance and the certainty of the existence of life throughout the Universe. Rizzi asked him to tell him more about his future, and he said that the “voice of your conscience is already seeking for the Light, and that all he needed to do was to carry on along the same path.” He told him that once he had attained perfect concentration in the prayer that he had taught him, he would be able to give me a sign of his presence, and this would be simply by means of a powerful odor. Finally after many years, Rizzi did manage, every three or four months or so, to reach such concentration that, wherever he might be, he would receive a strong smell of roses and lilies of the valley.
Returning to the matter of the enormous object, Rizzi was instantly convinced that the moment had now come that had been foretold by the old hermit. The ground sloped away down from the side of the road and as it was very dark he had to take his flashlight. Treading with great care, he made his way down to the level area where the huge object was standing, and as he got closer he could see it more and more clearly. There was now another break in the belt of mist and his heart started beating madly. He could feel the veins in his neck greatly swollen, but he had no fear, he was merely terribly excited.
The object was wonderfully beautiful, silvery in color, and about 80 meters in diameter, standing on three legs about two meters long and about two meters thick at the bottom. The UFO was bathed in a fleecy white light, and the burning smell that had awakened Rizzi was intense and overwhelming. When he got to a distance of about three meters from the object, he felt himself suddenly halted, blocked with a sensation that his body weighed 1,000 kilos. He could not move another inch and found that great effort was needed to breathe. The transparent cupola on the top of the craft now lit up brightly and he saw two beings in it that were looking down at him. On the right hand side of the machine there was a robot, about 2 ½ meters high, and with three legs and four arms. It was holding the outside of the craft and making it rotate. From the center of the craft came a beam of light about 2 meters wide and alternating between violet and orange in color. And from within this beam of light he saw coming down out of the craft a being dressed in a tight-fitting suit and with a glass helmet over his head. This being was about 1m 60cms in height. He came right up to Rizzi, until he was no more than one meter from him and raised the right hand in greeting just as ‘the old hermit had done’.
The being had very beautiful eyes, which gave Rizzi a strange and very sweet sensation. He felt himself as free and as light as a feather. At the same time he also felt quite calm and he gazed at the humanoid eagerly. He was very similar to a human. The glass helmet started at his shoulders and encompassed the entire head. In Italian, Rizzi asked the humanoid where he came from, and no sooner had he said it, that he already had the answer inside his brain, as though he had always known it. The planet from which he had come is far distant from our Galaxy, and is ten times the size of our Earth and has two suns, one large and one smaller. Their day is far longer than ours. One third of it is less bright than the rest, and their night itself is very brief. The vegetation there resembles Earth. There are very high mountains, and immensely tall trees. They have two icy poles as we do, and desolate rocky zones. They also have animals that resemble ours but of different structures and sizes.
Then the thought came to Rizzi to ask them how they lived, and what they eat, and straight away he had the answer. The being’s mouth had moved slightly, but Rizzi heard no voice, and he believes the being used telepathy. The alien told Rizzi that they did not work, everything being automatic. They are all equal, and each has whatever he wants. There are also ape-like creatures there that perform certain work tasks, planting fruit and vegetables and reaping the crops, and so on. After Rizzi had study the alien very thoroughly from head to toe, the alien made him understand that this type of structure was the one best suited for life on his particular planet. The upper part of his head was wider than ours, because their brain is twice the size of our brain, and they make use of the whole of it. Merely by means of thought and by the emanation of waves of energy they are able to do things that we cannot even imagine. As his head and neck were completely visible under the glass helmet, Rizzi was able to examine him closely. His hair was quite short, and of the shade of a light colored beaver—-resembling fur. His eyes were beautiful, set further apart than ours and slanting slightly upwards at the outer corners and shaped rather like cat’s eyes. The area of the eye that is white in humans was chestnut color on the alien. The pupils themselves resembled ours, but their color was green, with blue reflections. In the center of their pupils there was a black spot which from time to time changed shape and became long and narrow. The alien’s nose was very small, also like a cat. His lips were small and thin, when he laughed no individual teeth were visible, but simply two very white uniform rows. The alien told Rizzi that they had no use for teeth, since they were not flesh eaters. The alien said that we, on the other hand have the body-structure of animals. Their food is fruit, vegetables and seed grain. Furthermore they possess devices which store up energy, and there is no sickness among them. The being’s skin was smooth and of clear olive-green shade, looking as though made of rubber, there was not a single wrinkle to be seen on his neck. Rizzi felt the urge to ask him why he had an olive-green skin and he told him that the color which he was now seeing was not the true one “because the system of the magnetic content of the color was not the same as with them.” Rizzi did not understand this (?).
His shoulders were very broad and he had a very slim middle part to his body. Rizzi also had a look at his feet and arms. They were a little bit different from ours. The part of the leg running from the back-quarters of the body to the knee was considerably longer than the part below the knee, and it seemed to Rizzi furthermore that the feet were somewhat shaped like that of a horse’s hoof. The upper part of the arm was also longer than the lower part. Rizzi did not have a good view of the hands and had the impression that the alien was wearing gloves. His fingers must have been very long. He told Rizzi that their organism was less complicated than ours. They have only one digestive tract, and lack all the entrails that humans have. But their heart and lungs were very highly developed, since they required a great deal of oxygen to nourish the brain and to purify the fluid which flows in their veins and which, has a composition different from our blood. Furthermore they possess very powerful muscles, required as a result of the great atmospheric pressure on their planet. In fact when he came down from his machine, he came toward Rizzi using a hopping gait, just like the astronauts who landed on the Moon. This being due to the fact that our atmospheric pressure is much less, and also to the fact that their composition is different from ours. Rizzi was still fascinated by the being’s beautiful eyes and wanted to ask whether he was a man or a woman. His eyes glowed more brightly for an instant and he smiled, and he gave Rizzi to understand that he was neither, and that when they desired to propagate themselves they do not couple as animals do.
Since he was only a meter distant from the being, he tried twice to touch him, but was instantly prevented. Meanwhile the robot was still at work on the other side of the object. It was like a ring, sticking out to a distance of two meters and two meters high. It frequently bet down towards the ground and its central part became sharp-pointed while one half moved towards one side and the other half towards the other side. Rizzi was about to ask the being whether that part of the robot that formed a sharp point was for the purpose of splitting meteorites flying at tremendous speeds against their ship. The being laughed again and made Rizzi understand that their preferred to disintegrate or ‘displace’ them. He said that the outer ring was used by them only when they sought to enter the atmospheres of other planets for the purpose of being able to remain there for a certain length of time. He added that in the depths of space they travel in their Mother-Ship, which remains outside of a magnetic field.
Their mother ship is propelled by a different sort of energy. It is of the same shape of their craft, but is merely far, far bigger; Rizzi thinks the alien said that it had a diameter of five ‘kilometers’. The mother ship carries many more of the smaller craft, in addition to their own, and it also has very small type of unmanned craft (or drone) which is sent out to gather information. These are operated by a particular sort of magnetic drive. When not in an atmosphere these small drones are subject to no particular speed limit, and they suffer no effects from attraction or temperatures, etc. The alien said that aboard the mother-ship hundreds of their type of beings are living just as they do on their home planet. He said that they fly along ‘neutral channels’ which exist in the intermediate stretches of space. This is done in order to avoid being drawn into the magnetic fields of other planets or encountering meteorites or ‘dead planets’. Rizzi asked what sort of defensive weapons they had, to which the alien replied that they can disintegrate anything, even at great distances. He motioned Rizzi to pick up a stone that was lying about two meters from him. Rizzi picked it up and was told to attempt to throw the stone—which weighed about a kilogram—at the cupola of the UFO. Rizzi swung himself around twice to develop a better throwing speed and hurled the stone with all his strength at the cupola whereupon a whitish-lilac colored beam of light shot out from it and the stone exploded with a dull report and Rizzi did not even see a single fragment fall to the ground.
Rizzi then asked why they were not willing to help us with their technology and remain in our planet and also how long it would be before we had their kind of technology. The alien made Rizzi understand that, firstly, they are not allowed to interfere in the development of another planet, and that the time they spend in our solar system makes them age far too rapidly. Secondly, he said that we would never reach their level of evolution, since the crust of our planet is far too variable and that in the near future there will be a displacement of the poles. In the process of adjustment to this Polar Shift, an enormous crack would develop in the surface of our planet and this would entail an upheaval on the Earth that would destroy 80% of all living things here, leaving the survivors to carry on, on a habitable strip of the planet. At this point Rizzi asked the alien if he believed in God, he seemed a bit surprised at the question, but made Rizzi understand with a cosmic turn of phrase that ‘everything’ is God—we, nature, the planets, rocks, grass—in fact everything that exists, Rizzi also asked them how they die and to what age do they live, the alien replied that they die when the cosmic energy within them runs out and that they live about a hundred times longer than we do, reckoning on the basis of our planetary time cycle.
Meanwhile the robot had stopped working. It became smaller, the cylinder grew narrower and moved towards the center of the UFO, where an orange light came on, and it went into the craft as though floating. Consequently, Rizzi understood that they were leaving. Then the other being in the cupola signaled to Rizzi in salutation. He did not have a very clear view of him, but he looked the same as the one standing beside him. During the whole time that Rizzi had been talking with the being, the object had been enveloped in a fleecy white light which threw no shadows and did not hurt the eyes. He now asked the being whether he could give him something of theirs. He said no, since it would be harmful to Rizzi. Rizzi was so fascinated with this being that he asked him whether he could take him with them, saying that it would be all the same to him whether or not he ever returned. Then he was overcome by a great wave of emotion at the mere thought that he would not see them again and he started to weep. He even knelt down and begged the alien to be taken with them, he tried to put his arms around him but every time he did so he was stopped. The alien then motion to Rizzi to stand up, his eyes then glowed with a strange light which sent a feeling of warmth right through Rizzi’s body. The alien made Rizzi understand that he was very brave and that he had been lucky on two counts: firstly if he had gone as much as one meter closer to their craft he would have been disintegrated. But as they had been controlling the ring, their magnetic field had not been permitted to extend beyond the diameter of the craft. Secondly, he had been lucky to see them at such close quarters and to be able to talk to them. But that neither he nor any being from this Earth can be with them, and even less, travel with them in their spacecraft. The alien then raised his arm in a greeting, just like in the beginning of the encounter and Rizzi was flung far away from the object by a powerful force, while the being, returning to the machine disappeared into the brightly lit ring. Up in the cupola the other being waved to Rizzi with his long arms. The white light of the object was now growing dimmer, and meanwhile this force which he had just mentioned had continued to push him away until he was at a distance of some 300 meters or so, where he found that he once more was able to move freely. The light from the cupola had now turned to violet. The outside of the craft was violet also, with transitions now and then to orange. At this point the machine was making a noise like a circular saw being started up. It began to move, and rose to about two or three meters or so above the ground, and Rizzi watched the three legs, one after the other, being retracted. The violet light was now growing steadily whiter, until at last it was totally white. Then he heard for a moment a sharp whistle that he felt was going to blow his head off. The object then started to dip from side to side, as though bidding him goodbye, and slowly it rose to a height of about 300 meters or so. Then in the twinkling of an eye, it shot straight up into the sky at a terrifying speed and was gone. Rizzi, tears running down his face was overcome with despair. The air seemed warm, and he touched the ground and it felt tepid also. The mist had now cleared, it was quite dark and the sky was full of stars. 20 days after the even, he drove back to the spot where the UFO had stood, in order to take photographs of the marks left by the weight of the craft. (These marks can still be seen today). One thing that astounded him greatly was that near where the opening was in the craft, from which the light was beamed out, the grass had grown to be three times as long as the rest of the grass around.
After the event, Rizzi found that his watch was losing as much as two hours in a day, he eventually had to discard it and for a mouth he felt very tired the whole time and lost a lot of his hair. He cured himself with fresh honey, coffee, egg-yolk and brandy—a preparation that he had learned from his grandmother. He also took garlic pills thrice a day.

Location. Vologda region, Russia Date: August 2 1982 Time: 1315 A female witness named L. Smirnova was walking on a sunny day at the edge of a birch forest. While approaching a large clearing she heard a loud voice in Russian, like an amplified megaphone. "Come closer; do not be afraid, the equipment is switched off". At first she thought it was some kind of sports event being conducted amid the forest. She came closer to the clearing and an unusual craft at about 20 steps from her, and three "men" standing nearby. The craft was a circular disc-shaped object, very shiny, reflecting the sun's rays on its golden surface. A semicircular shaped door was opened and a ladder with 11 steps jutted towards the ground from it. Over the door she could see what appeared to be decorations "bas relieves" with animals and plants depicted on them, like on a coin. The craft gave the impression as being simple but durable at the same time. One of the men was dressed in a bronze colored overall and was tall (about 1.85m in height), white skinned, with dark eyebrows and gray eyes was smiling benevolently at the witness. She took him for the commander of the spacecraft. The two other humanoids remotely resembled Japanese males. The white skinned humanoid turned towards the other two aliens and said loudly, "Elkan siu". Both aliens then immediately walked towards the craft, one stood by the other and the under sat under the ladder. As the alien leader stared at the witness she felt her heart racing, tired and sleepy and weakness in her legs. She became scared and started begging the alien leader not to "hypnotize" her and asked if they were Americans or Japanese. The young alien commander (looking about 25 years of age) smiled and said in a Baltic accent, "Well I won't do that. My name is Alikan; we are from a nearby star system. We came here to rest and have time to converse, but don't try to run away we are capable or hurting you (!). We want to talk to you." The witness then asked the aliens why they had picked that exact location to "rest". The alien commander explained that their detector had been scanning the area and noted the presence of atomic weapons and radioactivity in the area, and they had become interested. She was very amazed and tried to convince the alien by saying that there wasn't anything in the area of interest, that even the area settlements were now empty as its inhabitants had migrated to the large cities. He then pointed his hand southeastward and told her that there was an underground depot about 3 km away. He then took a round device from a black bag with a beige colored "clock dial" and pressed some buttons. A luminous screen then became visible and the witness could see parts of her body in three different projections. She could see her brain, and green luminous spots dotted it and the red dots. The commander then said, "We will talk to you, you have good memory, you don't smoke or drink alcohol". She confirmed that fact. The alien man then began asking many different questions, about how the humans knew the meaning of "water", "fire", "sky", "earth" etc. If she knew the meaning of Universe and if she believed in God, what was her religious affiliation and if read the bible (?). She was also asked if she her place on earth and if earth scientists knew about the origin of life. She was also asked to name herself. She gave the alien her surname and patronymic. All her answers were apparently recorded in some type of device. Then the alien commander began to speak and showed her a map of the planet earth how it was in ancient times. And also a more recent map that showed the earth with shaded areas displaying rivers, lakes, golden cities, which were marked by pink triangles, deposits of natural resources were also displayed on the map. And blue circles outlined the areas where three elements not yet discovered by humans were located. The aliens apparently used those elements to obtain energy. The alien explained that the stored energy would sometimes come out from the bowels of the earth during earthquakes. She asked the aliens why the islands on the map were painted over in black and was told that before the year 2050 the Earth will be severely damaged by earthquakes, floods, hurricanes, droughts, tornados, snowstorms etc. Those were Universal influences on the planetary processes. Some islands would suffer from earthquakes and would disappear. The bed of the Atlantic would be very active, a ridge will rise in the middle of the ocean and some of the waters will pour into the Artic and Indian Oceans, many cities on the coast would be damaged. The alien leader pointed out that the earth was very young but was being settled and civilized at an amazing speed, something that was not quite expected. The uneven location of the cities on earth was dangerous and could cause the earth to go out of its orbit. Besides circling the sun the earth also made loop movements that lead to some superfluous changes on the earth. The alien said that Earth had suffered 2 basic cataclysms during its existence, the poles had changed their places and the orbit had also changed. In ancient times earth had been settled by dweller from 5 different star systems, according to climatic conditions. The first humans had appeared in the African continent near the River Nile. Human settlements then arose along the Nile, their residents became knowledgeable about the measurement of time, and their calculation was according to the position of the star Sirius. The alien commander mentioned the pyramids explaining that they were built with the assistance of extraterrestrial beings. The layer between the lime stone rocks consisted of ionized alkalisoil elements which created an intensified ionized environment, and that was why it was dangerous for humans to be exposed within the pyramids for a long time. This special emanation was also detrimental to extraterrestrials. The alien leader also added that the planet earth was unique and they also visited other star systems. He said that there were 11 planets in their solar system. He mentioned that there were many moon-like planets in the universe. The aliens had apparently installations in the dark side of the moon. The planet that they hailed from was 1.5 times older than the earth and was quite small, but it was an important center to study the "Universe´. Their planet was slightly "indented", and sedimentary rocks dominated. There were no tall buildings; all settlements were the same height. There was no surface transport, all travel was done by air, and this was in an attempt not to damage the planet. They called their planet "Sunny" or "Gelios" (according to sources the real name is Kenturiy, located in 47 Ursa Majoris (Big Bear) star system, 45 light years distant. They called the planet Earth "Geya". The surface of their planet is 40.5 million square km, their population is 200 million. Video images of the alien planet were shown to the witness. There were no skyscrapers, not even tall buildings; all the structures in the towns were semi circle or horse-shoe shaped, resembling amphitheatres. All industrial plants were located far from living areas in order to maintain ecological purity. Dominant colors were pink, green and blue. While watching this she asked questions and the aliens answered them, there was one ruler in their planet. They had no problems with food; they were able to produce tons of albumen in one minute. They had different illnesses. They had a family unit created on the basis of love. They made the majority of their journeys to earth every 4 years, since some kind of interstellar channel between our 2 star systems and it was most suitable to use every 4 years. The alien commander said about the structure of the Universe that everything had a beginning and an end, and that everything was in constant motion, one form of energy transformed to another. Life was eternal in the Universe but not for every individual (?). The solar system was one of the smaller parts of Galactic creations; the Universe consisted of islands of such creations. The chemical composition of earth and other planets was very similar, that confirms the integrity of matter. And that there were other planets with atmospheres similar to Earth where life thrived. The alien also added that they had both piloted and remote controlled UFOs of different shapes, which were surrounded by a plasma field, which could display different shapes. Some remote vehicles they launched are controlled from interplanetary stations in the Moon. The witness then told the alien commander that she was a Christian and worshipped Jesus. The alien answered that Jesus "was the man" and mentioned three religious guidelines which were necessary "at the beginning". Next the alien commander proposed to the witness knowledge about an invention in the area of biosynthetic albumen, which will spread on Earth. But she refused, saying that people would not understand her, that people were very skeptical about visitations from other planets. The aliens then told the witness that they would return in four years and find her in the place she would move to. Indeed she encountered the UFO again in 1986, 1990 and 1994.

HC addendum Source: Version Digest Tver Russia # 18 May 1996 Type: C

Russia, 1967.

Real photo or just a fish?

"SPACE MONSTER" PICTURED AT RIGHT was allegedly found recently in Russia by a farmer named Vasily Dubichev, according to the feb 26th edition of the National Examiner Dubichev was driving to his fields early one morning when he saw a circular UFO hovering about 400 fat above his truck. The object zoomed off at high speed but apparently exploded and crash landed few seconds later. Two miles down the road, the farmer found a large blackened area in the snow, but no remains of the spaceship. Instead, he found nearby partially burned body of a strange creature shown here. Except for the weird head, the creature was more or less humanoid in appearance. It was slightly shorter than adult human height. Dubichav took the nearest commissar to see the body, and both were later questioned at length by the Internal Security police. SAUCER NEWS is attempting to check the authenticity of this amazing-if-true incident. (Cover design by M.O'Reilly)

264770206_400169518507827_4482705940054995455_n.jpg

12 Oct. 1796, New Minas, Bay of Fundy, Nova Scotia, Canada
Fifteen "ships" seen in the air moving east, with ports on the side. A man aboard one ship extended his hand. The incident is mentioned in the five-volume diary of loyalist merchant and Judge Simeon Perkins (1734-1812):
A strange story is going that a fleet of ships have been seen in the air in some part of the Bay of Fundy. Mr. Darrow is lately from there by land. I enquired of him. He says that they were said to be seen at New Minas, at one Mr. Ratchford's by a girl about sunrise and that the girl being frightened called out and that two men that were in the house went out and saw the same sight, being fifteen ships and a man forward of them with his hand stretched out. The ships made to the eastward. They were so near that the people saw their sides and ports. The story did not obtain universal credit, but some people believed it. My own opinion is that it was only in imagination as the clouds at sunrise . . .
Reference for the above text is: Wonders in the Sky, by Jacques Vallee and Chris Aubeck, p. 273, © 2009.
Original reference: C. B. Fergusson, ed., The Diary of Simeon Perkins 1790-1796 (Toronto: The Champlain Society, 1961), 430.

264794573_401239085067537_8386737249190826710_n.jpg

18th June 1979 the, 11,30AM
Airport of Sant'Angelo, Italy
Marshal Giancarlo Cecconi were flying over the airport of Sant'Angelo of Treviso on board of G 91 R airplane, when the Central Radar Control of Istrana (Treviso, in North-Eastern Italy) ordered him to intercept a strange object hovering right over the Airport. Cecconi executed the order and due that his aircraft was equipped with a camera he began to shoot a series of 84 photos. At that very moment the Control Tower informed him to approach the object because from the ground the object seemed to emit a blueish brightness .
In all, the sight had lasted “five minutes” during which the marshal had the impression that the UFO moved constantly in vertical sense aiming his airplane. This denoted an “intelligent behavior”. The shape of the object was that of a “large fuel clilindrical tank”. Its length was five to eight meters and high, approximately, three meters. According to the pilot the object it had a dome on the top like a small white dome.
The interception of the UFO from the Cecconi carried out almost four thousand meters of height.
“It was like a Cilindrical Tank at least eight meters. Perhaps between five hundred years someone will say us Why and How it made to remain stops there, suspended in sky, to thirteen thousand feet height” he said.
Cecconi asserted that the object seemed solid and rigid since it did not suffer the turbulences caused from the aircraft pursuer. Moreover the maneuver of escape carried out from the object ulteriorly excludes the hypothesis of a balloon since in order to disappear in such short time the UFO would have to travel a minimum of 950 kilometers hour…!
From the control tower they said that it left a blue wake and the UFO was moving verticaly upward. While 84 photos were shot, they were given to the Italian Defense Ministry and disappeared.
In the 1984 the Defense Ministry closed the case saying that “it was a plastic balloon”.

265535980_401256211732491_2078513007548904628_n.jpg

Actual ET voice recordings, very rare






Indian Ocean
sometime after midnight during August of 1986:
Onboard the Odessa based Black Sea steamship “Uelen” on its way to Singapore, sailor Victor Tanygin had just returned from watch and was lying very tired on his cot in his room, reading a book. Suddenly he felt someone’s stare upon him. Looking up he saw in the round portholes, the face of a strange looking female who was staring at him very attentively. Her hair was dark in color, her skin very tanned and her eyes were blue and much bigger than normal humans. For several seconds they stared at each other and then scared, Victor jumped from his cot and ran out of the room screaming, running to the room of some of his colleagues. He gathered them and told the men to accompany him in order to see the strange entity. But a search failed to locate the entity, she had completely disappeared (it had obviously dove into the ocean depths). However Victor refused to sleep in his cabin alone and went to sleep in another room with friends.
Valeriy B. Ivanov, Colonel Ret. “Mysteries of Sevastopol” Vol. # 4 in: “Natural Mysteries” Sevastopol 2008

Sri M describes his encounters with Yeti, higher dimensional people and Nagraj, king of Nagas (snakepeople), lasts 20min. English subtitle available



Location: Near Ryan Mountain, Alabama
Date: April, 1975.Time: Evening.
A three-foot ball of fire dropped into the road several feet in front of John Womack’s car. He followed it until it rolled into a meadow. When he stopped and got out, it rose and disappeared, and a huge silvery object, like a disc with shallow upper and lower domes, appeared instead. 150ft in diameter and 50ft high, it was surrounded by a yellowish blue glow. A beam of light moved slowly toward the ground and spread out on reaching it, and the UFO began to descend. As Womack retreated, a beam of red light struck him in the face. He woke up aboard the UFO, sitting in a padded chair with a metal helmet on his head. In the room were intricate looking devices and three sorts of beings; two “leaders” with nose-less faces and mouths like a porpoise’s. Three giants at least 8ft tall with hairy torsos and brutal looking faces, and six 5ft tall creatures with flipper feet, six crab like arms, two antennae, and beards, whose bodies were covered with “greenish warty lumps,” and whose faces wore a grinning expression. A large TV screen covered one wall. One leader spoke to the witness by means of a translating machine, telling him he would not be harmed, and shook his hand. He was then told that demons are responsible for all evil and suffering; the ufonauts use a pill that expels them. Their planet is 40 years distant; they live on food pellets; their ships are propelled by solar energy. They have been studying the earth for several thousand years. The witness was taken on a tour of the ship, and then given a view of the alien’s solar system. He came to himself sitting on the ground, and saw the UFO leave.
HC Addendum. Source: John Womack, ‘I Was Picked Up by A UFO.’

266478217_402509104940535_6034096584105350587_n.jpg

In the early Wednesday’s morning on March 23, 1966, William Eddie Laxson was driving to work as usual. He was working as an electrical engineer / electronics instructor at Sheppard Air Force Base since 1951. Approximately 10 minutes after he left his home in Temple town, Oklahoma, he turned right on U.S. Highway 70 towards Randlett, passed the farmhouse on his left, and was forced to stop the car, because in the middle of the road was parked a 75 feet (23 meters) long spacecraft! The time was 5:05 a.m.

In his report for Project Blue Book, Mr Laxson described the craft as “conventional C-124 aircraft without wings or motors“. Eddie Laxson was very familiar with conventional aircraft. He had over 8,000 flying hours in a single-engine aircraft — mostly as flight instructor, and he had taught an aircraft identification course at the University of Arkansas in 1942! In short, Eddie Laxson was the perfect, credible witness.
After Eddie Laxson hit the brakes and stopped at approx. 50 yards (46 meters) from the “fish-shaped” spacecraft, he got out of the car, and started running towards the mystery craft. He saw a man (crew member or pilot?) standing next to the spacecraft. The man was dressed in green Air Force fatigue-type uniform, wore a baseball tan cap, and had chevrons on his sleeves. The man was about 5 feet 9 inches tall and weighed about 180 pounds. Mr. Laxson was only 80 feet (24 meters) away, estimating the man’s age at about 30 and reported that the insignias on his sleeves looked like U.S. Air Force stripes.
Significantly, Eddie Laxson noticed that the electrogravitic vehicle had the insignia TL 4138, or TL 4738, on its side. He quickly jolted down the numerals in the dirt at the edge of the roadway but couldn’t be certain of the second digit after returning to copy them on paper. In the meantime, the mystery man (pilot?) bolted into the spacecraft, and took off. The machine went straight up for about 50 feet (15 meters) and without turning or banking accelerated to approximately 720 mph (1159 km/h), heading towards Red River. Eddie Laxson described the sound as “high-pitched electric drill”. When the electrogravitic vehicle rose in the air it seemed to have a magnetic effect on the hair on Laxson’s arms.
Below is the transcribed text of the newspaper article, published in The Lawton Constitution, describing two more witnesses of the TL4768 spacecraft:
Air Force Quizzes Temple Man
On ‘Flying Fish-Shaped Object’
TEMPLE — An electronics instructor said today the Air Force was interested in his story of a mysterious fish-shaped object and uniformed pilot which he said landed on U.S. 70 south of here early Wednesday morning.
William Eddie Laxson, 56, an instructor at Sheppard Air Force Base who commutes to Wichita Falls from his home in Temple, reported the incident.
He said he had been contacted by Air Force officials and had been asked to tell his story to a “Captain Reynolds.” He said he did not know who the officer was or what agency he represented.
Laxson said he saw the object, which he described as shaped like a perch, blocking the highway at 5:05 a.m. Wednesday while he was driving to work.
Laxson said the object, which he estimated to be 60 to 70 feet long and 10 to 12 feet high, was parked at a 45-degree angle on the highway.
He said a man dressed in what he called green Air Force fatigue-type clothing was standing beside it. He said the man wore a tan cap with the bill turned up and had chevrons on his sleeves.
The Temple man explained that he was approximately 50 yards from the object, which was well lighted. He said his car lights also were on.
Laxson, who said he has been an electronics instructor at Sheppard [Air Force Base] since 1951, said the man was about 5 feet 9 inches tall and weighed about 180 pounds. He estimated the man’s age at about 30 and said the insignias on his sleeves looked like U.S. Air Force stripes.
The electronics instructor also said he had taught an aircraft identification course at the University of Arkansas in the early 1940s and could positively state the object was not a helicopter.
THE OBJECT stood on at least one “stem” and may have had more, Laxson said. The bottom of the object was about three feet off the ground, he reported. Laxson said he stopped his car, got out and started to run toward the object when he remembered he had a camera in his auto. As he went back to get the camera, the object took off, he said.
The aluminium-colored object went straight up for about 50 feet and without turning or banking went directly south toward Red River, the electronics instructor said.
Laxson said the object had no propeller and sounded like an electric drill while taking off.
LAXSON SAID he later talked to a truck driver who confirmed seeing the object while it was in the air.
Laxson reported the vehicle had the insignia TL 4138, or TL 4738, on its side. He said he quickly jolted down the numerals in the dirt at the edge of the roadway but couldn’t be certain of the second digit after returning to copy them on paper.
He told newsmen the chevrons appeared to curve or arch ontop. He thought the uniform had three chevrons up and three down.
LAXSON’S WIFE, Pearl, is a first grade teacher in Temple.
The instructor said the vehicle had four lights on its side. Two upper lights were aimed at the front and rear of the vehicle and the other two were focused on the ground, he said.
Laxson said the two aimed at the ground made a pattern which he described as a half-circle.
“The lights were the brightest and most brilliant I ever saw” he said.
Laxson said when the vehicle look off he couldn’t tell if the landing stems were retractable. When the vehicle rose in the air it seemed to have a magnetic effect on the hair on his arms, he said.
Laxson said that after the object left he got back in his auto and had driven about a half mile west of the sighting when he noticed a truck stopped at the edge of the roadway.
Laxson said he stopped, thinking the driver might be experiencing trouble.
THE DRIVER told Laxson he was not having mechanical trouble but had stopped because an object had been following him and he wanted to see what it was.
Laxson said the truck driver, C. W. Anderson, [of] Snyder, pointed to the object which was then travelling south.
Anderson works for Mangum Oil and Gas Co. of Mangum.
Anderson confirmed Wednesday that he had talked to Laxson and that he had sighted the object.
The truck driver said he had observed the object in his rear view mirror for some time. He said after he stopped his truck the object seemed to back off and settle down. This, apparently, was when the vehicle landed, he said.
ANDERSON said the object followed him at about the same speed for several miles.
The truck driver also said he had seen similar objects several times before. This was the first in about three months, he said.
Clyde Evans, Anderson’s employer, said the truck driver had been with the firm about 10 years.
Evans said other drivers on the same route had reported seeing strange objects.
Evans said Bob Stoll, also of Snyder, had reported Wednesday that he had driven a different route early Wednesday and also sighted a lighted flying object.
Evans said Stoll told him he was stopped at Junior’s Truck Stop, east of Waurika on U.S. 81, when he sighted the object near Hastings.
According to Evans, Stoll has seen the objects before. It was about 5:15 to 5:45 a.m. when he sighted the object Wednesday, Evans said.

266237012_403168584874587_7360475279079189566_n.jpg
265552510_403168601541252_7842915178163760373_n.jpg
265561666_403168651541247_6638514780898003191_n.jpg
266916899_403190228205756_4978759421615041573_n.jpg
266968678_3073955192846724_1845387334478778540_n.jpg

Funny how it kinda resembles The G-Engines Are Coming! November 1956 Young Men article cover image

265575021_403361841521928_8321784514366777569_n.jpg
Templetown, Oklahoma 1966.jpg

TURKEY, DERINKUYU – In 1968 archaeologists exploring burial chambers, tunnels, and catacomb-cities [several of which are linked together at the lower levels] near Derinkuya Turkey, had reached a depth of about 900 feet when they were suddenly attacked by a group of 7 ft. tall albino-haired troglodydes. One team member was killed and another was hospitalized for several months, and all had serious wounds. source: article by Raymond Bond in UFO ANNUAL ’80 magazine; article by Kurt Braun in BEYOND REALITY magazine, Dec. 1968; the Derynkuyu Catacombs;

266369193_404323458092433_3412414846342050258_n.jpg

The Blowing Cave and Shaver Mystery
One of the odd stories related to Inner Earth is set in Blowing Cave, near Cushman, Arkansas, where a man named George D. Wight is said to have found a subterranean civilization and proven the Shaver Mystery. Though Wight disappeared, his story survives in a diary he allegedly wrote.
In the 1950s, Wight was a UFO buff from Michigan. Wight knew of Richard Shaver’s claims, published in the 1940s in the Ziff-Davis science-fiction magazines Amazing Stories and Fantastic Adventures, that the remnants of two advanced races, tero and dero (good and evil respectively), lived in vast caverns under Earth’s surface. Though Wight was skeptical of these claims, he had an interest in cave exploring that he indulged with David L., for whose mimeographed saucer newsletter Wight contributed a regular column.
They did their spelunking with three other men. All of them were acquainted with Charles A. Marcoux, another columnist for the magazine. Unlike the others, Marcoux was an obsessed believer in Shaverian concepts, to the extent that he gave occasional public lectures on the subject. The spelunkers sometimes attended those lectures but considered his beliefs absurd.
In 1966, the group, now consisting of twelve persons, went down to Arkansas to explore Blowing Cave on a week-long expedition. On their return, members wrote letters to Ray Palmer, once editor of Amazing Stories and Shaver’s principal promoter, claiming that they had encountered intelligent beings— Shaver’s teros—deep inside the cavern. Palmer did not reply. Apparently a few months later, Wight went back and chose to stay with the underearth people. He returned in 1967 to give a written account to David L., who by this time had left the UFO field and no longer wanted to be publicly associated with it. Wight asked L. to pass on the diary to Charles Marcoux. Wight felt that in ridiculing his beliefs he had wronged him and wanted to provide him with the proof that Shaver was right.
He then returned to his tero friends and has not been seen since. David L., however, had long since lost track of Marcoux, and it was not until thirteen years later that he came upon his name. He tracked him down and handed him the manuscript. Its effect on Marcoux was electrifying, and it set in motion the events that would eventually lead to his premature death.
The exploration party had investigated some very interesting caverns, mainly within the area of Arkansas and the surrounding states. At one point they came across one particular cavern some miles north of Batesville, Arkansas. This was in an area where several caverns were located. Many of these caves (concentrated generally NW-West of the town of Cushman) have in fact been the subject of some very interesting accounts, suggesting that there might be more than one route to the nether regions below other than the one discovered by David L. and his friends. There are accounts of several people who have entered some of these caves and were never seen again; or who encountered strange phenomena deep underground - such as electrical failure of flashlights, suggesting possible electromagnetic interference; accounts involving extremely deep caverns; gas pockets encountered at extreme depths; and an account concerning one of the caves west of Cushman which seemed to have ancient carvings over it depicting various figures; and there is even one account which came from an Oklahoma man who was told by a friend of his of being chased from a cavern west of Cushman by a large hairy humanoid who began throwing boulders at him as if annoyingly scaring him out of "his" territory!
At one point David L's group came across one particular cavern near the town. Over a period of years, returning from time to time to this particular cavern, the explorers had crossed underground lakes, followed dead-end leads, explored "breakdown" areas, investigated numerous cracks and chasms, and steep inclines. One of their most fortunate discoveries was made in a large boulder-strewn break-down area about half-way between the entrance and an underground "lake". They noticed a crack in the path which they had found through the boulders and, following this crack into the thick of the breakdown they came across another area where the crevice widened enough to allow them entrance. Following this they descended for a very great distance for a very long while, down a sloping 45 degree incline, so steep in places that rope had to be used. This steep, sloping passage led them past a couple of horizontal "side passages" which they followed a few miles to dead ends, and continued deeper through at least one more crevice. Eventually they emerged into a large cavernous area hundreds of feet high and long, which they named "glass cave" because of it's features, and used it as a central "camp" in subsequent explorations. The remarkable thing about this cavern, however, was their claim that it was located almost 4 MILES beneath the surface of the earth, which would definitely make it deeper than any other "officially" recognized cavern.
Time and again they explored the mazes and labyrinths deep in the earth using "glass cave" as their central camp. Two passages in the far wall of this chamber, opposite from the crevice through which they first entered glass cave, were each explored for 3 days continuously before they decided to turn back. According to David L., these passages still continued onward with no end in sight. Could these have led to the gloomy 'hadean' like caverns which they were to see later, and which they alleged contained 'gigantic serpents' or snakes capable of crushing a human being to death in a few seconds?
After some experiments involving air flow within glass cave, the explorers were able to trace slight air movements to another as-yet- undiscovered crevice hidden within the wall, not far from the crevice which they had entered from above. This passage, through relatively small, continued still DEEPER into the earth. They explored the steep incline for what they approximated to be a mile, before reaching an area of "breakdown". This "seemed" to be the end of the line. Just as they were about to turn back in disappointment from this passage which had taken them deeper than they had ever been before, one of the members of the team noticed that the light of their carbide lamps seemed to have a faint amber tint to it. All of them were perplexed, wondering what would be causing the phenomena.
It was decided that they would all turn off their lamps in order to see if the greenish luminescence remained. They did so, and a minute or so afterwards their eyes adjusted to the darkness and they could faintly distinguish a greenish luminescence which seemed to emanate from the lowest part of the passage in an area where heavy "breakdown" SEEMED to close off any further progress.
George Wight was the first one to make his way to the spot in the breakdown area from which the faint light seemed to emanate and, after removing more rocks, they discovered that still another crack or crevice, barely wide enough for one man to enter at a time, descended vertically from beneath the breakdown.
According to David L., Wight volunteered himself to be the first to explore the crevice, and soon afterwards he was on his way down. A few minutes passed before those above heard the sound of what they could only guess was George slipping and falling down the crevice.
After a period of uncertainty those above, concerned for his safety, were relieved to hear the faint voice of George Wight rising up from apparently several dozen feet below. They were able to make out his excited words to the effect that he had fallen into a large tunnel, and encouraged the others to follow him.
They did so, and when they were all in the 'tunnel' they stood in stunned silence. The passage which stretched out from them in BOTH directions was not like the common natural cavern passages which they had explored for the past few days. In fact, it seemed more artificial than natural. Approximately a dozen feet in height and about the same in width, the 'tunnel' was similar in shape to a subway tunnel, having a domed ceiling and a flat floor. What really caught their attention however, was the fact that the tunnel was illuminated by a greenish phosphorescence to the point that they did not need their carbide lamps to see their surroundings. The strange luminescence seemed to emanate from the walls of the tunnel itself, which were clear and glass-like yet at the same time extremely hard.
In one direction the lighting effect faded out into blackness, while in the other direction the light seemed to increase. One of the members suggested that the light might be coming from the surface, and that they might be in one of the old mines which existed in the area of the cavern entrance, but others brought up the fact that, according to their calculations, they were at least five miles beneath the earth and therefore the light probably did not come from the surface.
Subsequently, the explorers decided to investigate in the direction of the "light" since it would allow them to keep some carbide in reserve for their return trip. At one point the tunnel (which was apparently cut through solid rock much of the way and then glazed over with the hard, transparent substance) opened into a gigantic cavern. Actually, this occurred several times and at intervals, as if those who constructed the tunnel intentionally meant for them to intersect the various cavern systems. Did the ancient builders of this tunnel system possess a combination of gravitometers, x-rays and sounding radars to detect these cavities? Even as it passed through these large caverns, the tunnel still continued in the form of a transparent domed enclosure, still the same shape as before, yet this time the hard transparent substance was in the form of a 'wall' a foot or so thick that protected the group from the 'outside' or cavern environment. And fortunately so, for beyond the luminescent walls, were black expanses of gloomy darkness within which they could faintly make out huge moving and slithering figures of what seemed to be giant serpents and other grotesque reptilian creatures as well as other non-reptilian creatures, including giant insects.
If not for the fact that these creatures were physical, tangible things, these dark caverns could have been likely candidates for the legendary 'Hades' of Greek and Hebrew tradition.
The most shocking surprise of all, however, occurred on the third day after exploration of this tunnel began, a considerable distance from the crevice from which they entered the tunnel. They were walking along when all-of-the-sudden they turned around and found themselves face-to-face with a group of human-like beings who stood around 7 to 8 feet tall. 'Their' skin had a faint pale-bluish, almost clay-bluish tint to it and their eyes were relatively large and owl- like. But 'they' were definitely human, according to David L., who was on this particular expedition. The 'people' took out some type of electronic device, apparently some kind of parabolic communicator, and after a few attempts they succeeded in establishing a communication link using the electronic 'translator'.
At this point their story becomes even more complex, and the exact series of events, in their chronological order, are rather undefined. First, the strange 'people' made it known that the tunnel led to a network that went all throughout the earth and to even greater depths. 'They' had certain types of instruments that could monitor from a distance the emotional field or make-up of a person and thus determine their intentions. It was only because 'the group' was found to possess an emotional makeup indicating relatively non-violent and non-selfish motivations that they were chosen to be contacted. 'They' made it known that the cavers could have traveled through the underground tunnels for weeks and would not have discovered their "city" if "they" did not wish them to, as the entrance to it was so well hidden. Here then, are some of the other incidents which allegedly occurred after the group encountered the strange people, or rather after these people CONTACTED the group (chronological sequence uncertain):
1) The group learned that the tunnels continued for hundreds of miles, at least. After the initial contact, the topsiders were taken to a hidden "elevator" and were then taken through this to the "city" where these people resided. This community was apparently made out of a glass-like substance, somewhat like the makeup of the tunnels themselves.
2) Their lifestyle, way of life, society, government, etc., was described as being radically different than that which existed on the surface. These people possessed a "Book of Laws" or a moral code by which they attempted to live. According to David L., if any of their society became violent or became a threat to the rest they were expelled into the tunnels, given sufficient provisions to make it on their own, and generally forced to seek out their destiny in other parts of the nether regions. This punishment for unrepentant "criminals" was apparently practiced only on very rare occasions.
3) The technology used by this civilization was very complex, and is based largely on the technology of the lost races who lived before the flood and whose demise resulted in the abandonment of the subterranean system, along with all of the sophisticated technology which had been left there as well. The race encountered by David L. and his group allegedly were direct descendants of Noah, and were of a race of explorers who came to the Western Hemisphere some centuries following the deluge and discovered and took up residence within the ancient subsystem where they now resided. Some of the technology left by the "ancients" is still not understood by the people encountered by the speleologists. The group was also shown tremendous dark caverns miles beneath the city, where the subterraneans had found ancient ruins of this ancient lost race. Some of these buildings were sealed, apparently the desperate act of the vanished race who built them.
4) Some of the caverns--especially the extremely deep one's in which the ancient cities were found--were miles in diameter. Some were pitch black and so still and silent that a whisper could seemingly be heard miles away. Some of the upper caverns through which the 'tunnel' penetrated contained not only serpent-like creatures but also huge, hairy 'humanoids', perhaps tied-in with the Sasquatch family. These however were particularly violent in nature, possibly due to their environment and constant proximity to the serpents. Apparently there was an ongoing conflict between the "hairy" humanoids and the reptilian creatures in the caverns. According to David L., these hairy giants had faces "only a mother could love". On one occasion, their subterranean friends demonstrated some type of hand-held beam weapon by pointing it at one of the large serpents which could be seen through the tunnel "walls". The beam melted through the transparent barrier and the serpent disappeared in a sizzling glow of fire.
5) The group attempted to tell their story to friends of theirs on the surface. Apparently they made several trips after their first encounter with the blue-skinned race. However, their story was rejected and met with mockery and ridicule. They attempted to gather proof of their visit, and made a special trip "down under" just for that purpose, and succeeded in capturing a "giant cave moth" which roamed the deeper caverns. They placed it in a bag and upon returning topside they opened the bag and exposed the creature to the brilliant summer sun. For some reason, the sunlight had a disintegrating effect on the insect and before they could show it to anyone as proof it had dried up, become brittle and eventually crumbled to dust. After this, they gave up all attempts to get anyone to believe them, and resigned themselves to keep the secret among the twelve individuals who made up the exploration and support teams, that is, until David L. was given permission to reveal the story to the now late Charles A. Marcoux (Note: Marcoux incidentally died as a result of a 'heart attack', while exploring the surface areas around the Cushman caves. His wife described it as a sudden and irrational attack of fear resulting from a swarm of bees that Charles had encountered. One must realize that 'fear' is one of the most powerful weapons utilized by the 'infernals' who would attempt to blind mankind to conditions taking place in the inner world. However, by the grace of God Almighty, many have been able to defend themselves from the "body terror" utilized by the reptilians and which can often lead to paralysis, heart attacks, insanity or even suicide).
Eventually George Wight decided to remain below with their subterranean friends, and on their second-to-the-last trip they said their goodbyes. They allegedly made one more trip afterwards during which they met with their friend, who was doing well, for the last time. The peculiar thing about this incident, according to David, was that shortly after Wight had joined this underground society all evidence and records of him ever existing began to mysteriously disappear from the surface. Birth certificates, school records, computer records, bank records, etc. all seemed to vanish, apparently the work of someone in a very influential position who was able to erase all evidence that Wight had ever lived. Some researchers still retain copies of George Wight's articles from the old UFO periodical, nevertheless. This would open up the possibility that this underground race closely monitors events on the surface, and even has "workers" in various influential positions who act as mediators in surface society. Everything points to the fact that this subterranean race prefers it's privacy and does not wish to become involved in the political conflict and chaos which has for untold centuries plagued the surface world by warring factions constantly fighting over territorial rights, etc.
Source: Charles Marcoux – – George Wight – D. A. Lopez; TRIP TO A CUSHMAN CAVERN

266667634_404508074740638_2639839231968779963_n.jpg

Few references to glow in caverns miles undeground


For light underground as Rajah Natcha of Inner Circle channeled by Mark Probert said

"No, he would not find total darkness, for at certain depths there is light, a diffused glow from rocks and plant life, a kind of phosphorescent light."

Or as Aurora Borealis told Rolf Telano, from A Spacewoman Speaks

"By borrowing deep into the Earth, the Elder Races were able to avoid much of this poisoning, the thick layer of earth acting as a filter. At a certain depth there is a "zone of light." Here certain of the energy flows, which are not converted by your stratosphere, are changed into light by the effect of certain elements in the Earth. It was in this zone of soft continuous light that the Elders built their homes."

And from Blowing Cave (Cushman, Arkansas) case

"What really caught their attention however, was the fact that the tunnel was illuminated by a greenish phosphorescence to the point that they did not need their carbide lamps to see their surroundings. The strange luminescence seemed to emanate from the walls of the tunnel itself, which were clear and glass-like yet at the same time extremely hard."

From Beasts, Men And Gods by Ossendowski

"In underground caves there exists a peculiar light which affords growth to the grains and vegetables and long life without disease to the people."

267791031_406455487879230_4482456726621172413_n.jpg

Location. Pacific Ocean
Date: 1936 (approximate date)
Time: daytime

A Russian civilian transport steam vessel the “Maria” from Leningrad was crossing the Pacific Ocean. Suddenly one day the officer of the watch noticed a strange apparatus ahead on the water, remotely looking like a vessel that ascended out from the ocean.
No signs of life could be seen on it and the strange vessel did not respond to the Maria’s radio signals. After a period of observation the Captain of the Maria ordered the launch of a small boat to find out what the object was. Five sailors approached the object in the rowboat and the rest of the crew watched the boat approach the object and the sailors board the strange object.
In a short period of time the strange vessel began moving away at very high speed and soon disappeared into a cloud or fog.
An attempt to follow it and intercept the vessel was futile and after several hours of searching and waiting the Captain of the Maria ordered its vessel to continue on its original route. As the ship returned to the area several days later the Captain order its crew to follow the same previous route. Coming close to the location of the previous unexpected meeting the officer of the watch caught a glance of a strange boat, unlike any normal boat he had ever seen.
This boat was made of a transparent material. Inside the boat there were 3 sailors of the original 5 that original set out to investigate the anomalous object.
When the Maria approached the boat one of the sailors screamed and jumped into the water. Despite an immediate search his body was never sound, apparently submerging into the abyss. The other two were taken onboard, they seemed happy to meet their comrades again.
After that they told an amazing story.
When they were taken onboard the strange craft, they were surrounded by strange entities, dressed in dark shiny suits, looked like frogmen. Their extremities were only similar to humans, having small webbed membranes between the fingers.
The aliens exchanged glances between them (obviously communicating by telepathy) not verbally. Sometimes they exchanged gestures. The aliens then told the humans that there was no way back, and requested that they stay with them. Two of the sailors immediately agreed, they were then separated from the rest and were never seen again.
The other three were imprisoned in an isolated room where they spent about 2 days according to their estimation. Soon and by unknown means, the three men found themselves onboard the strange boat, with a stock of strange food resembling tablets in transparent pockets, that the aliens had also offered them onboard the strange vessel.
It was enough to eat 1 or 2 such tablets to feel no hunger. One of the men (the one that jumped in the water later) refused to eat the tablets and while the rest slept became tired with fruitless observations of the ocean and grabbed the alien provisions discarding them into the water. They remained without food for 1 day, but felt no hunger.
Subsequently they noticed the Maria approaching their location. When the “survivors” were taken onboard and the Maria began moving away from the area the strange boat was suddenly surrounded by waves and sank into the ocean.
The crew onboard had not been able to take the strange boat onboard since it had nothing to hook on to. After arriving back to Leningrad the Captain of the Maria sent a report to the Ministry.
The Captain and the two remaining sailors were called to the Ministry and interrogated. One of the sailors was labeled a psychotic, the second refused to cooperate any further.
The Captain was very persistent in his testimony, referring to the watch journal and stating that everything was accurately documented. But subsequently he was forced to back off and admit that nothing had occurred. Soon the Captain was transferred to another ship.

HC addendum
Source: Engineer Lev A Popov, quoting the Files of Felix U Zigel and Anton frAnfalov

Few more references to ancient sound levitation

268777697_408037267721052_6065488336160179106_n.jpg
269024921_408037377721041_139772673258819927_n.jpg
269682900_408037247721054_7546005751294417846_n.jpg

From Nibiru and The UFO Connection

"Alberto Fenoglio of Turin discovered the following fascinating report during UFO research, and published it in: Clypeus, Anno III, No.3. The report is from Liabeuf, a Police Inspector, who in June 1790 was dispatched from Paris to investigate a mystery close to Alencon:
"At 5 am on June 12, some peasants observed an enormous globe which seemed to be surrounded by flames… its great speed, and a whistling sound coming from it, puzzled them. The globe slowed down, made a rocking motion, and then dashed on to the top of a hill, uprooting the vegetation growing on the slope. The heat which emanated from the object was so great that the grass and shrubs caught alight shortly afterwards."
"The peasants managed to isolate the fire which might have otherwise have spread over the whole area. By evening the globe was still warm, and there occurred an extraordinary – indeed not to say unbelievable – thing."
"The eyewitnesses of this event were two mayors, a physician, and three other local authorities who confirm my report, not to mention the dozens of peasants who were present."
"The sphere which was large enough to have contained a carriage, was intact after all this flying about. It had aroused such curiosity that people came running from all directions to see it. Then suddenly, a sort of door opened, and there came out a PERSON, JUST LIKE US, but dressed in a strange manner, IN CLOTHES ADHERING COMPLETELY TO THE BODY, and, seeing this crowd of people, the person murmured something incomprehensible and ran into the wood."
"The peasants backed away instinctively, in fear, and this saved them for shortly afterwards, the sphere silently exploded, throwing pieces in all directions, which pieces were consumed until reduced to powder. Searches were undertaken to find the MYSTERIOUS MAN, but he seemed to have dissolved in thin air, for up till now not the tiniest trace of him has been discovered… "
"… This report was sent to the Paris Academy of Sciences in June 1790 but was treated with disbelief. Possibly a more serious interest would be accorded this incident if it was to happen in the twentieth century." Pages 223-224."

270010554_411209384070507_7170685355462576008_n.jpg

Location. Near Kiev, Ukraine Date: 1998 Time: night Alla, a local woman was in her bed submerged in dark thoughts, her husband and her three children were alcoholics. She saw no future and had on that night decided to commit suicide. Suddenly someone knocked on her front door. She could only say, “Who is there? The time is late”. But she did not have time to react as two strange entities suddenly appeared amid the room. The figures were generally humanoid in appearance with very black claw-like hands with long nails. Evidently the entities knew exactly what their purpose was. They then said politely, but firmly, “Don’t do what you are planning, is better that you come with us.” Where? For what? And who are you, Alla replied. Her guests explained that they lived in a planet with “shape shifting beings” that can change their shape and density at will “It is difficult for those being to perform physical tasks, that’s why at times they ask humans for help”. Their species also lacked female of their kind, and were having trouble in continuing their species. It was difficult for their women to give birth and that’s why they invited terrestrial females to their planet. At this point, Alla half got up, intending to put her shoes on, but the strangers stopped her, saying, “No footwear is needed.” Her next memory was in appearing in a large room, evidently onboard of a big spacecraft. She saw about three compartments onboard and in one she noticed about 20 human males of different ages, the second compartment was empty, and in the third room she saw two adult women that were talking to each other. In apparent bewilderment one of them was saying to the other, “I can’t understand, whether I am still in this world, or already dead and in heaven?” Surprised, Alla wondered why the aliens needed those elderly women. At this moment the door opened and the aliens appeared, accompanied by a younger human woman. “Hello” she said to everyone. One of the “captive” men then said, “Here is one more prisoner”. Moments later the young woman explained to Alla that she had met the strange entities as she left a dance hall, at which time they proposed sex to her. After getting over her shock, she agreed, since her life was full of marital and family problems anyway. The aliens then performed medical checks on both women and also performed some type of “IQ” test, that including remembering chemical formulas. They aliens were evidently testing their mental capabilities. The aliens spoke with the captives in the Russian and Ukrainian languages, but communicated among themselves in a strange “sing-song” language. Apparently Alla did not passed any of the tests given to her by the aliens, so she was apparently returned back to her home. But apparently the other female taken from outside the dance hall remained with the aliens. While speaking with the other earth woman onboard the spacecraft, Alla noticed five small globe-shaped spheres, resembling ball lighting and seemingly behaving like intelligent beings. They positioned themselves in a row. The alien commander then proceeded to tell them something, which Alla understood as, “My dear, you returned! Well go to your place.” Alla then saw six small containers on the control panel resembling ordinary wine glasses; the spheres obeyed and placed themselves inside those containers, changing into the shape of a mushroom. HC addendum Source: Leonid Terentyev, “UFO Captives”, the Secret Doctrine # 7, April 2004, quoting Tatyana Nuraliyeva Type: G Comments: Very bizarre abduction incident, again the hybrid theme is touched upon here by these somewhat different aliens. Different types of aliens have used before the “dying planet or race” excuse, during a myriad of encounters.

270334582_413687633822682_5751466962980034532_n.jpg

Audiobook by contactee Dino Kraspedon (real name Aladino Félix) from Brazil who met a saucer captain from Ganymede, moon of Jupiter in 1952. I read this book multiple times and there are certain details in it that tell me beyond any doubt it is a real case.



This is Hatonn talking through Richard T. Miller of Solar Cross Foundation, it covers the events from about 4.5 million years ago to 1.3 million years ago.

#3- Earthman Come Home (Hatonn) (T-18:46)
The Richard Miller "Space Tapes" Radio Series (1956)



"Jelly bags", interesting one....
Location. Near Domsten Sweden
Date: December 20 1958 Time: 0255A
Stig Rydberg & Hans Gustavson, investigating a strange glow, found a rounded object 10 or 15 ft wide and 2.5 ft thick, emitting very bright white light, standing on 3 legs in a clearing. There was a smell “like ether & burnt sausages.” 3 or 4 small figures about 4.5 ft tall, of a shining dark gray color, were rushing around apparently aimlessly. These beings had no definite legs, arms, or heads, but were of variable shape. They attacked Rydberg & Gustavson and tried to drag them towards the UFO. They had a “raw, funny” smell. Then Rydberg broke free & sounded the car’s horn, they let go of Gustavson and rushed to their craft, which took off vertically with an intolerable shine. Hypnosis indicated that the story was not a hoax. Humcat 1958-12 Source: Sven Schalin Type: C High Strangeness Index: 7 Reliability of Source: 8 Comments: This story is now reputed to have been a hoax. But they site the fact that one of the witnesses was an alcoholic. Why would that automatically make it a hoax?
Another retelling of the same story with few more details...
Stig Rydberg and Hans Gustafsson were driving through a thick fog at three in the morning (2-3 is close encounter hour, if many of these cases are to be believed) when they stopped to investigate a weird glow and discovered a twelve foot flying saucer surrounded by four blueish "jelly bags" somehow jumping wildly around the object. The men stood in shock until the beings suddenly attacked them, latching on with powerful suction and dragging them towards the craft. The men struggled against their captors, but their arms only sunk into their slimy bodies. Rydberg eventually squirmed free from their grip, ran back to his car and began honking the horn, which caused the blobs to drop his friend and "shoot" back into their saucer, which immediately took off. Both men felt ill for days later, and could vividly recall the horrible stench of the aliens, like "ether and burnt sausage."

272980733_432729345251844_1057436820495359138_n.jpg

Location. Prospect (Jefferson) Kentucky
Date: January 27 1977 Time: 0105A
Lee Parish, 19, had just left his girl friend's home at 0100A and was driving his Jeep west when he saw a brilliantly 905 orange red luminous rectangular object about 40 ft long and 10 feet high, hovering near the road at a 100 ft to 150 ft altitude. He felt compelled to look at it, although it was too bright to look directly at it. His car radio failed and his car came to a halt directly under the object; the he saw it speeding away without making any sound. When Lee arrived home, it was 0145A, though the trip should have taken only 7 minutes. His eyes were bloodshot and painful. Under hypnosis the same evening, he described coming directly under the UFO (the car was "driving itself" at this time), and seeing it change to black, then to white. The he could see nothing until he suddenly found himself in a circular, all white room with self luminous walls. Before him stood three non-human entities, a black one, to his left, stood almost as high as the 20-foot ceiling, and was jug shaped, with a relatively small featureless "head" and one handless arm. It moved toward Lee slowly and touched him on the side and the back; its touch gave him a cold and painful sensation, and it terrified him. The second entity was red and to his right, it was slightly smaller than the 6 ft witness, rectangular in shape, "like a coke machine," with one un-jointed arm. It came slowly toward him and touched him on the shoulder and right temple, its touch stung like a needle, but it did not terrify him as the black one did. The third, white and about 6 foot tall, was in front of him and had a "blocky" body and a head square on the sides, and featureless flat in front, sloping at a 45 degree angle. The whole being glowed; it had arms, which remained motionless at its sides. Lee instinctively knew that this one was the "ruler" of the other two. The red being moved behind the white one, which now began to make a rhythmic scraping sound, "like sandpapering." Then the white none moved behind the black one and vanished. Lee, who had been quite cold, found that he was now warm. Then the black entity simply disappeared and left the witness alone in the room, which had seemed throughout to be rocking back and forth. Without transition, he then found himself back in the Jeep, on the road. He said the vehicle seemed to be suspended beneath the object by some force, and that he was taken out and returned without opening the door. The day after the electrical system in the vehicle broke down. The witness felt he would be contacted again. 906 Humcat 1977-4 Source: Don Elkins & Carla Rueckert & Lawrence Allison Type: G

272973235_432741605250618_5942259075455584620_n.jpg

Another strange shape..
Location. Over Georgia
Date: July 1951 Time: unknown
A lozenge (rhombus or diamond) shaped object collided with a Piper Club piloted by Fred Reagan and it fell until a force pulled him upward, into the UFO. Inside it were beings like metallic stalks of asparagus, about 3 feet tall, who communicated somehow, but seemingly in English. They apologized for the accident, then gave him a medical examination and healed him of cancer, so they claimed. They deposited him unconscious on the ground beside the wreck of his plane, without a scratch or bruise on him. In May 1952 the witness died of brain deterioration attributed to radiation. HC addition # 2226 Source: Gordon Creighton, FSR Vol. 15 # 5

273107745_433087188549393_4075239750030741957_n.jpg

Location. Palos Verdes, California
Date: August 17 1971 Time: 0200A
John Hodges and Peter Rodriguez had just got into John's car when they saw in its headlights 2 "brains" on the road about 6 ft away. Of a bluish color, a localized mist surrounded them. One was the size of a human torso, and had something red on it; the other was "the size of an overgrown softball." Frightened, the young men took off for home. Under hypnosis in 1976, Hodges recalled that the larger brain had spoken to them telepathically, saying, "Take the time to understand yourselves-the times draws near when you shall need to. You shall not remember this incident until we meet again." He also recalled that after he had arrived home and was still sitting in the car, he had a "dream" or vision of being in a large room with the brain, where there were control consoles all along the wall, and several gray skinned, bald humanoids with 6 webbed fingers and toes and thin lipped mouths, about 7 ft tall. On a TV-like screen were pinpoint of lights, which the brain told him were places on Earth where there was "too much power." He was also shown 3-D pictures of atomic explosions, and of a planet destroyed by "too much power." After feeling a "buzzing" sensation, he found himself back in his car. He thinks the experience was a "holographic projection", because he noticed that behind him all was black.
Humcat 1971-45 Source: Ann Druffel, Mufon Type: G?
Another retelling of the case with few more details, here brains are indicated as "merely translators".
John Hodges and Pete Rodriguez were walking to their car on a remote road at two in the morning when they saw a mysterious white light shine through the trees. When they entered their vehicle and turned on the headlights, they saw what resembled a pair of brains lying in the road. Frightened, they drove off and arrived home two hours later than the trip should have taken. Years later, Hodges underwent hypnosis to learn more about his missing time and recalled hearing a voice in his mind as the larger brain hovered towards the car, telling him that mankind would be "instruments of their own fate." He later recalled being transported to a room where more conventional gray humanoids informed him that Earth had too much power, and highlighted a map of places "where man could destroy themselves." He was also told that the brain-beings were "merely translators."

273105343_433090868549025_2299278000609770139_n.jpg

Location. Between Slagelse & Naestved, Waestved Denmark
Date: April 27 1960 Time: 03:00 a.m.
N. N. a painter was driving at 0300A when he saw a brilliantly white luminous round object that rapidly approached, then stopped. His motor died & his headlights went out. The car came to a stop within 20 ft of the now “gray-green” glowing object, which was about 30 ft wide & 20 ft high, shaped like 2 bowls placed together, with a small superstructure on top. In the bottom half were 3 luminous portholes. Hovering about 10 ft above the ground, it put down 3 legs, & also a central cylinder. From the latter emerged 4 persons only 3 ft tall wearing green luminous costumes marked on the chest with 3 dark vertical stripes, the middle one the longest. They moved with slow, graceful movements, as if under water. A cable terminating in a square screen simultaneously slid out from the object, stopping when the screen was 6 ft from the car. The 4 beings, each carrying something like a “long, slender lantern,” proceeded to surround the car. They had rather “flat” faces; their mouths moved, but N. N. heard no speech; all he could hear was a faint humming sound from the UFO. After a short while the beings returned to their craft, the cable was retracted, and finally the legs were also retracted; the object rose with enormous speed, disappearing in seconds. The car’s ignition and lights went back on, and the observer’s watch, which had stopped for 4 minutes, again ran. He got out of the car and noticed a strange smell; in the ground were 3 holes, which were hot. Vegetation at the spot thereafter was slow to grow.
Humcat 1960-2
Source: SUFOI Reporter Vol. 1 # 4

273112125_433872428470869_2429751913624750162_n.jpg
272905552_10159017935999006_1538444789698397111_n.jpg

Location. Aveley Essex England
Date: October 27 1974 Time: 2210
John Avis, 29, his wife Elaine, 25, and 3 children, were driving home to Aveley, traveling southward along Hacton Lane and the Aveley Road when they saw an oval pale blue light to their left. This light traveled with them, and presently crossed the road in front of them, about 500 yards away. About a mile further on, they suddenly came upon a bank of thick green mist covering the entire road, 8-9 ft high. At this moment the car radio started crackling and smoking, and John pulled out its wires. The car's headlights went out, and they entered the mist. In the mist "it was very light," and they felt very cold; there was a dead silence. After what seemed like a second or two, there was a jolt, and the mist was gone; the car was now half a mile further along the road. Elaine's first impressions were not until it had traveled another half mile. One of the children was still awake, and the other two still asleep. When they reached home, they found that the time was not about 2200, as it should have been, but about 0100A. Three hours had somehow been lost. After this, numerous odd things happened to the family, among them a nervous breakdown before Christmas that forced John to give up his job; also, John, Elaine, and two of the children all gave up eating meat, and John and Elaine gave up drinking alcohol. John, a heavy smoker, gave up smoking completely. There have been disappearances of articles in the house, a loud droning noise frequently heard after midnight, and clicking noises heard in the living room and bedroom, with other phenomena. The telephone acted peculiarly, etc. On one occasion one of the children claimed he saw a "man" standing beside his bed dressed "like a clown." John had seen a UFO on a highway in 1968, which had made the lights and engines of several cars fail, causing a collision to occur; also, just before or just after the green mist incident, he had seen by daylight a large cylindrical silver object pacing an aircraft. John had "odd dreams" from which he could remember being operated on, "or something similar," by "gnomes;" Elaine could remember a dream in which she was lying on an operating table, with a person of small stature in a white coat standing beside her. Later Elaine remembered John, herself and one of the children standing beside a car in a large room with curved walls. Walking around machinery were men in gray one-piece suits. Inside another room, containing the operating table, was "a small ugly looking person." Later while John was under hypnosis he remembered that as the car entered the mist, he found himself in a big room where tall "peaceful" beings, in onepiece colorless suits, told him not to worry about the children. They had pink eyes and communicated by telepathy. They put him on a table and ran a "honeycombed" bar like instrument, 10" by 30", over his body. He asked where they came from; they showed him "a map but not a map", and gave an explanation of which he could remember only "Phobos." They travel, he was told; almost instantaneously;" they explained how, but he could not understand. A small being was present; it had fur like covering and made chirping sounds; it served the tall beings. In a second hypnotic session, John remembered that when the car entered the mist, a white beam cut through it, and lifted the car. The next thing he knew was that they were in a very large room. Here an "examiner," "smaller than us," with big eyes and a mouth "not like ours", examined him. The tall beings had no visible mouths. Their propulsion system used a magnetic "vortex." He encountered only 3 of these beings, and only one communicated with him. When asked the reason for the being's visit to Earth, he replied, "No visit, they are here always." Asked where they came from, he said, "There was no need for them to say," and that they have no need to return home; "they have more than one base," he said. After being brought out of hypnosis, he said that at this point he felt prevented from saying anything more. Humcat 1974-94 Source: Andrew Collins, FSR Vol. 23 # 6 Type: G

273116684_434655108392601_4303939854365222021_n.jpg

TWO ALIEN CRAFT LAND IN NEW BERLIN NEW YORK
NOVEMBER 5, 1964

Was the double landing of UFOs at New Berlin, NY a repair mission – or something else?
A woman steps out onto her porch on a cool autumn night in 1964. Looking up, she sees what appears to be a shooting star fall onto a hillside opposite her, 2/3 of a mile away. Strangely, she sees another “falling light” which she watches descend from the sky in a vertical manner, but then it stops before it reaches the ground. It then starts to move horizontally along and above a creek bed that runs parallel to her road. As it comes closer, it becomes “intensely bright” and starts to emit a “low humming noise.”
Calling out for her mother-in-law to come outside, the woman (Mrs. H) steps out into her driveway to have a closer look. Right at that moment, two cars coming up the road pass by with the second one slowing down and pulling off the road to get a better look at the strange object. The UFO then starts to approach the car which pulls back onto the road and speeds away. But now the UFO shifts ever so slightly and comes DIRECTLY towards Mrs. H.
As she runs back towards her house, her mother-in-law comes out onto the porch, takes one look at the strange object and runs back inside. From inside the house she pleads with Mrs. H to return to the house and forget about the UFO. But Mrs. H ignores her and stands transfixed, watching the strange object as yet another car approaches. Incredibly, the UFO starts to pace the approaching car as soon as it gets directly across from Mrs. H’s house. Obviously frightened, the car rapidly speeds up to escape it. Finally the object moves away in a northerly direction and comes to rest in a field across the road, approximately 3800 feet away.
Now inside the house, Mrs. H and her mother-in-law focus a pair of high powered binoculars on the area where the UFO has landed. They can clearly see a “round structure”, sitting on what seem to be landing struts. The underneath of the structure is illuminated by some kind of very bright light and in that light they see something else even more stunning; FIVE OR SIX FIGURES CARRYING BOXES AND WHAT LOOK TO BE SOME KIND OF STRANGE TOOLS. As Mrs. H looks on through the binoculars, the men use the “strange hand held tools to extract a large contraption out of the UFO.” Then suddenly her mother-in-law utters a sharp cry and directs Mrs. H’s attention to the Northeast. There, descending quickly from the night sky is ANOTHER light which comes to rest on the hillside right behind the first UFO. Both Mrs. H and her mother-in-law are more than stunned and can’t believe what they are seeing now; MORE figures getting out of the newly landed UFO and hurrying to assist the other humanoid figures as they work on the first craft.
The most astounding part of this encounter of “high strangeness” was, of course, the humanoid figures trying to repair the grounded UFO. As Mrs. Hatzenbuhler described them: “they seemed to be dressed in something like a skin diver’s wetsuit. It was a dark color and their hands were visible…out from the wrist of the suit. Their skin was lighter than the suit that they were wearing. They were built like men…the only difference [was that they] were slightly taller…between 6 1/2 and 8 feet tall…they seemed to have hair like we do, although their hair wasn’t long…it seemed to be well barbered, fairly close to their heads.”
After the second UFO approached and landed just beyond the first one, five more figures exited it to join the crew working on the first object. Mrs. H watched through her powerful field glasses as almost all of them worked hard to cut long sections of what appeared to be “heavy dark cable”.
Hazenbuhler felt quite safe watching the whole procedure, but her mother-in-law grew quite frightened. They both considered calling the authorities, but decided against it as they felt that the police or sheriff might end up harassing the “alien men.” Also, both ladies later told investigators that they felt that “the men” were watching THEM closely the whole time.
The crews from both ships worked non-stop for four hours trying to re-fit the contraption they had removed from the one craft, back up into place. Three attempts failed, but on the fourth try they succeeded. Hatzenbuhler explained what she saw after that: “I could see them quickly pick up everything they could pick up and the men who had come down from the vehicle above them on the hill ran back with the materials up there. These men were running with something extremely heavy – (like) two men with a toolbox – one that required two men to carry. There were at least two more toolboxes, [and] there were two men who were laboriously running [and] it looked like they were picking up cable pieces [that] these other men had left. They ran up the hill with them and [then]…I didn’t see them anymore.”
Then, around 4:55 AM, the whole episode abruptly came to an end. The vehicle on the uppermost part of the hill left first. “It went straight up…almost like an instantaneous disappearance in the direction it had come from – south / southwest,” Hatzenbuhler recalled. “A minute later the other vehicle rose straight up,went to the crest of the hill, rose a little further again and shot off in the same direction, at the same speed. And that was it.”
The next day curiosity got the better of her and she and her husband (a chemical engineer) made their way up to the area where the craft had landed. There they found two sets of evenly spaced triangular depressions, fourteen inches wide and around eighteen inches deep. But they also found something else that amazed them both; there sitting on the ground in full sight was “an apparent piece of cable.” Hatzenbuhler later described it to investigators: “the outer part of it looked like wrapping, something like a brown paper towel, only it wasnt like OUR paper towel(s). It felt…like that and was dark brown in color. It seemed to be [some sort of] tubular cable wrapping. And in the center of it – it had been cut laterally- you could see [a] strip, maybe an inch wide. [It was] something that looked like finely shredded aluminum strips laid in there. [It had] the color and feel of aluminum, although it WASNT aluminum. It didnt behave like aluminum. Aluminum will crumple and THIS WOULDNT CRUMPLE. You couldnt crease it. It was inside, strips of this, laying inside the paper. You could remove the inside, for the outside paper had been cut along the length of the piece, but it was all together.” They then gathered a piece of it and took it with them back to their house. But unfortunately, before any investigators had a chance to examine it, it was lost.
Initially, Mrs. Hatzenbuhler, her husband and her mother-in-law told no one of the unbelievable events of that night. As time wore on however, and no answers came to light as to what exactly they had seen, they began discretely asking around if anyone else had glimpsed anything odd in that general vicinity that evening. Eventually word got out and the three largest civilian UFO investigative organizations at that time – NICAP (National Investigations Committee on Aerial Phenomena), APRO (Aerial Phenomenon Research Group) and CSW (Civilian Saucer Watch) did in-depth interviews with the primary witnesses and some ground investigation as well. All three investigations corroborated with each other exactly, leaving very little doubt about the facts involved.
A few years later, a prominent psychiatrist from the New York City area – Dr. Berthold Schwarz – who had an overarching interest in the paranormal – arranged to visit Mrs. Hatzenbuhler at her home in Pennsylvania (she and her husband had since moved from New Berlin). There he interviewed her extensively (both consciously and under hypnosis) and also administered a small battery of psychological tests including the Cornell Medical Index Questionnaire and the Minnesota Multiphasic Personality Test (MMPT). Scharwz found her a happy and well-adjusted woman and the tests showed her to be “healthy, open and straightforward.” In his report he also mentioned that she stuck to her story and presented a well organized account [and] when “her data from disparate sources and times were reviewed, there were no inconsistencies.” Outside his report Schwarz made indication that she had been as truthful a witness to a close encounter that he had ever interviewed.
KEN PFEIFER WORLD UFO PHOTOS AND NEWS

273345370_435091981682247_2303721828512083171_n.jpg

Location: Aricanduva, Sao Paolo, Brazil.
Date: June 23, 1976. Time: 11:45 p.m.
Paulo Coutinho, 18, failed to return home after attending a night school class. The next morning a friend of his brought to his parents Paulo’s schoolbooks and notebooks, which he had found scattered on the street at about midnight. Police inquiries failed to find him. By evening, many people had gathered at the Coutinho home. Suddenly the boy’s father Jose Alves felt a conviction that his son was all right and would return; also, that he should go to the back of his garden to find traces of him. He did not do this, but went to reassure the family members; then groans were heard, and on opening the back garden door, Paulo was discovered lying on the steps, in a semi-conscious condition. He was cold, as if he had been there some time. He was later revived at a nearby hospital. The police officer that carried him to the ambulance later felt a strong “irritation” of his body, especially the arms. Ballpoint pens in the boy’s pockets were found to be strongly radioactive. At about 19:30 that evening, a neighbor woman, Virginia, standing on her front porch, had observed hovering very close to the roof of the Coutinho house, a strange luminous object which then moved away. Her daughter also saw it. According to Paulo Coutinho, all during the day of 23rd he had heard, off and on, a mysterious whistling sound. He had left his class at 23:30 and had seen his girlfriend home, when he noticed in the sky a light moving westward, which he then could tell was not an airplane. He felt a shudder, and found himself paralyzed and unable to utter a cry. The light approached him and descended, stopping 20-25ft away, where it slowly “went out.” There emerged a “very short” being with a big head and with large eyes and pointed ears, small mouth and an upturned nose “like a pig’s.” He was bald and had no eyebrows; he wore a tight one-piece suit of bluish gray color with an emblem on its chest; then he rose into the air (accompanied by the dwarf) “Everything was transparent.” He found himself above the ground, then saw a huge reddish colored cigar shaped object, perhaps 650ft long, towards which he was moving. The color became metallic gray as he came nearer; then, with an attack of vertigo, he passed into it, apparently through a horizontal door. He found himself lying on the floor, in a dark gray circular area, with three beings standing watching him. He rose to his knees, then again felt paralyzed. He received a telepathic message that they were not going to harm him. Then they turned and went toward a wall; he felt compelled to follow, still on his knees. The wall vanished and they entered a larger room, in which were six more of the beings. Like the first one, it was devoid of furniture. There was no visible light source. They stopped, and he sat down on the floor, facing a sidewall. He now thought of his girlfriend, his school friend, and his parents; their moving images appeared on the wall before him, apparently doing what they were actually doing at the time. Angry, he asked the being what they wanted with him; they did not speak, but he understood telepathically that they would not harm him, and that “they wanted to discover how life arose in the universe.” Asking about three beings that were “different,” he learned that these were females. On inquiring about their reproduction, he learned that “on their planet there was no sex; children were produced in a laboratory and prepared for definite functions in their society.” When he expressed a wish to return home, one of the beings placed his hand on a projection on the wall and looked at one of the females, whereupon the wall disappeared, and there appeared a red-lighted corridor. Feeling himself called, the witness walked across the room; something like a bed came out of the wall, and he found himself in the air, then on the bed. One of the beings passed his hand over his body, “illuminating it wherever it passed.” Immediately thereafter, he rose into the air, and found that he was already leaving the object, again with an attack of dizziness. Then he found himself lying down, hearing his parents and others talking but unable to speak. When he came to in the hospital, his whole body was numb and prickling. HC addendum. Source: Mario Martins Ribeiro for Apex. Type: G

273155787_436426138215498_2011666787897015755_n.jpg
273214839_436426181548827_8882314790166907066_n.jpg
Great reading about technological development of Atlantis, exact period not given, i'd guess this is not long before the final destruction so about 11,000 years ago.
The Paul Solomon
Source Readings Excerpts
Visions of Poseida, Atlantis,
the Mathematical Formula of Nature and the Use of Crystals

Now this is Poseida, and this is fantastic. It’s like a different world altogether because there are flying machines all over. I see so many of them flying.
Now you (Harry Snipes, the conductor) were a pilot of a machine, a flying machine that worked in this way: the power of this machine comes from two sources, from above and from the Earth side. There is a magnetism from the Sun or from the celestial forces that draws upon the ship and there is magnetism from the Earth that draws upon the ship. These ships operate by creating a balance between the two forces. Solar energy is used to counteract the magnetism of the Earth. The power that provides the thrust is on the nature of what we would call a laser beam that operates through a copper conductor that runs in two long channels along the base of the ship. The ship has a shape like a long cylinder, no wings, only these two runners along the bottom that appear as copper.
On the top there is a window of something like plastic or glass, but it is of stone or more in the nature of a crystal. The vision of the pilot of this ship is more dependent on the screen that is placed before him rather than a window of the ship. There are transmissions that are radio signals that appear on this screen in a manner similar to our television, but not in the same respect because those things that are in front of the ship, or around the ship, are reflected upon the screen without means of cameras, but through the sensitivity of the screen it self. It acts exactly as if it were a window, a curving screen that is like a disc in front of the pilot that reveals all that is in front and in an arc so that part of what is to the side is revealed as well, although this is encased in the metal ship. It’s not a window at all, but has a sensitivity that reacts to those things within an extended visual range.
Now I see a lot of equipment as electrical or similar. There is a lot of use of plastic materials similar to glass or clear Plexiglas, heavy plastic. I see a cylinder that has a surface like diamonds and facets that are cut in the surface of the cylinder. It’s large and it’s made of crystal and it’s hollow. A law of nature formulates the design in the facets of this crystal. There is a mathematical system that governs the diagram, the lines of these facets in this stone. It is a system that we have not yet discovered, that we don’t under-stand, but it is one that we could see in a constant, consistent pattern around us, and this is the system that is repeated throughout nature. This is nature’s arithmetic.
Conductor: Can you give the formula?
Channel: Now the formula lies in a simple equation: 6 by 6 by 6, and this can’t be broken down as yet. This is recorded and will be discovered in openings of the pyramids, both in Egypt and in Poseida, as they are uncovered. There has been a guard placed before these secrets that do not allow that they be revealed until that time as one that has already been selected and is being prepared shall come, and in opening the tomb these will be revealed.
Now this equation is the equation of the snowflake. It’s the equation of the stars in our galaxy. The equation is found in the distances of the individual planets from the sun. This has already been theorized but that which is missing in the theory will be discovered when this one, who was an initiate, will discover and reveal that which has been recorded.
Now, under this crystal there is a couch that is shaped similar to the human body, on which the body rests, and there’s a plastic or a glass cover that is hinged. And this crystal, through which the Sun is focused upon the body, is used for medical purposes. And more than medical because those tissues of the body that are degenerating with age, or with disease, are burned through solar energy reflected by the patterns through this crystal and are rejuvenated so the body is kept in a younger state or restored to a younger state.
Now this crystal and the rays of the sun, in providing this solar energy, are used for a multitude of other sources as well, for this is the one great blessing that was entrusted to the people of Atlantis. And this is the very blessing that was abused and it caused the destruction of Atlantis. For it will be learned that this crystal was used in a devastating way, in errors in tampering with the extent of its power. For it was known that the angles of focus of the crystal in regard to the sun held potential for a much greater power than that for which it had ever been used or was even intended that it should be used. Despite this awareness, it was allowed to become focused in such a manner as to cause cataclysms, things such as earthquakes, those things that would normally be regarded natural disasters, but were caused by the power of the focus of the sun through the great crystal.
Conductor: Was this the crystal that brought about the great devastation back about the year 2,800 B.C.?
Channel: Farther back, much farther.
Conductor: Will this cause the devastation in the year 2,000?
Channel: No, no. Now this secret may be discovered; the equation as to the crystal may be discovered about that time; may come into use sometime about then.
Yes, for I see it in use and I see the flying ships. Yes, very similar, very similar, but not the same, and the crystal is not used in the same way.
For in Atlantis the crystal represented a spiritual entity. The Sun represented God. It should be realized that the Sun was not worshiped, as such, by those of Atlantis and Poseida, but the Sun was used as a symbol of the living God, the One God. The crystal was used in relation to the Sun because that it was realized that this crystal was a Divine trust given by God to be used as He saw fit, to be used in His will and for His purposes only, and for the aid and for the good of mankind. Because of this, it became a religious symbol, as we would call religious, or that of a spiritual nature. It was revered; used in that manner.
Channel: I see another unusual flying machine. I don’t know where this is. I assume this must be part of the Atlantean existence. This is a one-man craft. It is ridden similar to the manner of the motorcycle without wheels, but it has curved wings; that is, the wings extend outward and curve downward at the tips, just slightly longer than a man’s arms, maybe two feet longer on each side.
Now these machines are black; the legs of the man wrap around a cylinder which produces the propelling force, but I see nothing of fire or smoke vapor. This is an electro-magnetic force. It’s activated by a copper core that runs about three quarters of the length. It appears hollow in the back. It relates to another force on the other side and they seem to develop some sort of polarity in relation to each other to equalize pressure or magnetic force on both sides of the ship.
Now the body would seem to be in direct contact with this core that runs along the topside of the machine and the body is lying upon the machine facing forward. The controls are operated by the hands and fingers on either side of the machine as the arms reach around the machine and forward. Now the protective shield in front of the face again is not transparent, but would seem transparent from the side on which the operator reclines, for it has a sensitive screen that reveals images of that which it is approaching. They seem to be capable of going high into space, somehow, with no harmful effects to the rider.
I see also monorails in operation and the speed on these things is fantastic; no conception of what we have in operation today or even what we have considered.
Reading #5, March, 1972 (This is the 5th reading ever presented from the Paul Solomon Source.)
https://www.wisdomofsolomon.com/psr73.html

274056947_442612554263523_8327977472812295770_n.jpg





Location. Ai-Petri plateau near Yalta, Crimea, Ukraine
Date: Spring 1989 Time: night
Approximately two and a half years after their initial contact, the tall “Nordic” aliens increased their trust in Viktor as their “agent” on earth, almost like a trusted member of their civilization, both mentally and physically. He was then initiated into one of their most guarded of secrets---he received permission to regularly visit the alien underground portal located under the Ai-Petri plateau, which led into the alien realm (dimension). Viktor stated that the aliens gave him telepathic instructions by means of an implant that they had inserted during their initial contact two years before and was led to the hidden entryway to a shaft on the plateau, which was very difficult to locate among the numerous natural Karst craters scattered all over the area. To his amazement, the earth seemed to move aside, revealing an opening into the ground. He entered the underground chamber and led by his alien instructions went into a shaft and then probably by speed elevator that descended to a great depth approximately 1300 meters under the plateau. He then found himself amid a huge underground cave. Then he was told to stop, and then was told that he was standing near the gateway---the tele-portal chamber to the other dimension. Several tall, generally human looking humanoids about 2 meters in height and dressed in silvermetallic tight-fitting clothing stepped from the portal and had a conversation with the witness. They told Viktor that the other dimension was physically the same as the one on Earth. But there was a substantial time gap between the two dimensions; an hour in that dimension is approximately equal to 5 Earth years. So he was told that if he entered the dimension, he would be lost on Earth for a long time. They also informed him that life in their dimension is mostly underground, in huge cavernous cities connected by extensive network of tunnels with other caves at different levels. Speedy supersonic trains travel in some of the tunnels along with other types of vehicles. The whole Ai-Petri plateau in the other dimension is literally honeycombed with caverns, underground cities and tunnels. The total population is about 23 million people living on the Crimean territory in that dimension. The underground cities and tunnels stretch all over their planet (or dimension which is literally a twin-double of Earth), since life on the surface is not desirable due to the heightened radiation, but atmospheric compound and pressure are almost the same as those on Earth. One of their bases in their dimension is a housing hangar for theirs and other alien spacecraft that arrive there from other dimensions for repairs and auxiliary installations with different equipment. The sky in that dimension is violet in color; the Sun is brighter and has a greenish tint. Like Earth they also have a moon there, but its color is greenish. The aliens explained to Viktor that this was an “intermediate” base used to repair their craft from time to time. The gateway under Ai-Petri plateau consists of interdimensional teleporting conduits for both the humanoids and their spacecraft, which use the portals separately. The aliens operations were very secretive and they are able to camouflage their craft from radar facilities installed at Bedene-Kyr Mountain on the same plateau. Viktor visited this underground chamber or gateway to the other dimension regularly, obtaining instructions from his alien “coordinators”. Viktor told his story only to a couple of his most trusted friends. His friends described him as a very secretive individual that periodically “appeared and disappeared”.
HC addendum Source: Viktor P Sikilinda & Georgiy S Vladimirov and Anton Anfalov, Simferopol Crimea Type: G

275798063_461052069086238_5619230612561811261_n.jpg

Location. Moscow region, Russia
Date: summer 1990 Time: daytime
Vyacheslav X. a research member of a technical department of a local Military Industrial Enterprise was spending the weekend at a resort complex located several dozen kilometers from the city, enjoying nature and the calmness. On this day he was resting in a clearing near the forest on the banks of a small river. As he sat on the ground he was suddenly confronted by several humanoid figures standing in the clearing. They were dressed in metallic silver like suits, tight fitting to their bodies; all the humanoids had slender proportional figures, with legs and arms, and all about 1.5-1.8meters in height. They wore helmets joined with the suits without any visible seams. Their faces were hidden behind darkened visors. One of the humanoids then entered into telepathic communication with the witness, who heard the alien’s voice straight inside his head, while the others stood and observe the scene. They were positioned in a semicircle, as if protecting the scene. After a short conversation, the humanoid showed the witness what was apparently weaponry, they had narrow pipe-like devices in their hands, and one alien projected one end of the device to the ground and in a moment the grass caught on fire and burned out, there was no visible beam or laser from the device. Despite the obvious alien behavior and appearance of the intruders, Vyacheslav at first thought that he was part of some kind of “experiment” being conducted on him by the Soviet Military Industrial Complex that were testing some type of ultra-modern military technology, connected to mind control and light beam or heat weaponry, and he was just a guinea pig chosen for the test. However the aliens told him that he had been chosen by them for this contact and promised that he would soon go in a journey with them. Being seized with curiosity he agreed to go, he felt no fear. The next moment he lost consciousness. Later he understood that while he had been unconscious he had been transported on board their spacecraft and during the interstellar flight he had been unconscious, like in a state of suspended animation. This was probably done because of the immense speeds. He returned back to his senses in a strange place. They were flying over the surface of a strange rocky desert, covered with rocks, ravines and deep canyons; he could see everything on the screen or a window. They soon landed and a door opened and they left the craft. The aliens soon drew his attention to several flying insects in the air and asked the witness, “Do you have such insects in your world?” this made him realized that he was indeed in contact with extraterrestrial entities and he was in their world. Stunned he looked around his environs and saw unearthly vegetation, trees which remotely resembled palms but different, small bushes with leafs like that of a ficus. They soon approached some kind of lake. Vyacheslav saw that the water was of an unearthly color, very blue, an extremely deep azure. The aliens allowed Vyacheslav to examine his surroundings; he took his shoes off and put one leg into the water, probing the water by touch. The water appeared very cold. He did not see anyone swimming in the lake. The place was very different from middle Russia; it was more tropical with a very high humidity. The moment he had walked outside the spacecraft he had been covered with sweat, his face turned red in color. The next moment the aliens took off their helmets and all the humanoids were indeed very beautiful females, about 1.5meters in height, with light brown hair, and very correct features. All the female humanoids emanated heat (possibly indicating a heightened biofield or biological energy). All the alien females looked extremely attractive, amazingly beautiful; he had never seen such beauty on Earth. He felt their extreme unearthly attractiveness irradiating a hot energy from their bodies. Apparently they were able to function very well in such a hot environment. The witness was puzzled, not understanding why the aliens had exactly chosen him for the contact and visitation to their planet. He was indeed told that very few earthlings are chose for such a unique contact. Later the witness was returned back to Earth. He couldn’t remember the return flight a well, and returned to his senses lying on the same meadow that he had been taken from.
HC addendum Source: “UFOs Chronicles of Secret Cases” TV Program aired by Ren-TV channel Moscow 2004

277003388_464674718723973_8577234393044880165_n.jpg


Case of William Herrmann who was abducted in 1977. He later became a religious fanatic and denounced the experience as "demonic".



Regression of Pier Zanfretta 1979

277363203_467009678490477_6051370443489811893_n.jpg


Location. Volgograd, Russia
Date: August 8 1990 Time: evening
While Valeriy Vasilevich Krasnov was alone at home, watching TV the two aliens he had encountered before materialized in his room, right in front of him. This time, the alien man, communicated with the witness, while the woman studied the apartment, took water from the sink, looked inside the refrigerator, etc. The man said that they were returning to their planet and had come to say goodbye. He switched the TV and the fan off without touching them. He told the witness that his apartment was primitive that it had nothing to make life easier, nothing for comfort and suitable rest. After the examination of the flat, Krasnov then began asking additional questions. They told him that they knew the history of earth well and were constantly monitoring it, possessing huge number of “memory cells” and video material describing the history of the earth. They said that they lived in a binary star system. That their planet “Tats” was beautiful, with a population of 20 billion. It contained rich flora, beautiful lakes, rivers, and seas, with a large number of animals, birds etc, including representatives of the fauna found on Earth. They lived in large completely automatic flats and eat exclusively food from plants. Every year residents of their planet are medically examined. The people that are found ill are transported to their planet’s moon where a huge medical complex is located. Their dead are cremated and they do not have cemeteries. There is strict discipline in their planet and violators are sent to explore and study new planets. Their industrial plants are located underground. They have no religion but believe deeply on the “Council”. They will return to earth again in the year 2094. The aliens bade goodbye and vanished in plain sight.
HC addendum
Source: Gennadiy S Belimov, Anton Anfalov Type: E Comments: According to the contact data from other sources, the real name for the planet “Tats” is “Tio” and it is located near the Sun-like double star of Beta Canum Venaticorum, 27 light years from Earth.

277445377_467785255079586_7585823835065498045_n.jpg

Location. Simferopol, Crimea, Ukraine
Date: Spring 1990 Time: early morning

The female witness, Natalya Shishkina was awakened by a strong sound, resembling that of a helicopter or tractor hovering over the small wooded house where she was sleeping, while she lived temporarily in her grandmother’s property. The sound was more like that of farm equipment but more muffled. She looked out the window and saw a silver object, descending from the sky resembling a “big belly” barrel. The object gave off bright rainbow-colored lights. The barrel-shaped object landed softly on the ground. Then a clicking sound was heard, and the witness suddenly went into a semi-sleep, semi-awake state. Nearby a small woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The woman was shorter than of average height, and was dressed in a silvery tight-fitting suit. She had very long hair, light brown in color. The strange woman seemed to change her appearance on several occasions. She had unusually large eyes, very kind and clever looking. They emanated much energy and kindness. Filled with emotion Natalya began to cry while she stared at the alien woman. The alien woman then began to communicate with Natalya telepathically. Natalya asked where she was from; the answer was, “from the first planet beyond the Sun if where we live”. The woman further stated that only the blond entities lived there, that they were very kind and intelligent. They always had warm conditions in their planet, unlike the earth. They enjoyed their planet immensely and took care of it. All the dark shades or colors were absent in that planet (dark hair, etc). After that the woman commented that it was very cold here but that it would get warmer in two days. Natalya asked the woman how they managed to fly by the sun without getting burned by its immense temperatures. At this point she heard the clicking sound once more and heard the question, “Would you like to fly with us? But the alien woman then added quite ominously, “But for that to happen, you must die physically, according to your terrestrial notions. We have no one like you where we live, with dark hair, but you will feel good in our planet.” She added, “You will again become a human being in our planet”. Natalya agreed with her (!) and the alien woman began to caress her hair on the back, saying, “What beautiful hair” Natalya had tears in her eyes, but felt very good and calm, as if she was in the hands of a loving mother. Natalya further understood that the aliens were very intelligent, full of wisdom and lacked greed or aggressiveness. But we have something, which they did not possess (it is not clear what). Soon Natalya thought about her mother and after that the clicking sound was heard in her head again, the alien woman then bade her goodbye and wished her well and hurried back to the landed UFO approaching the object in an unusually quick pace. After she entered the object it began to rotate around its axis and vanished in plain sight. At this point Natalya seemed to snap out of a trance, her eyes were still wet, tears still streaming from her eyes. At first she thought it had been all a dream but soon realized that the event had been real. The branches of a nearby plum tree appeared broken on top, near where the barrel had landed. Her brother sleeping in the next room had also heard the engine sound, but was unable to awake from a deep sleep. 2 days after the contact, the cold temperatures seemed to lift from the village and became very warm. Natalya’s hair acquired a beautiful appearance for a whole year without using any shampoos or conditioners. All of her acquaintances were amazed at her hair. But her teeth began to fall out, and her immune system became weaker, as if she had been suffering from radiation poisoning. She also began to experience prophetic dreams.
HC addendum Source: Anton Anfalov, quoting “Interesnaya Gazeta” Kiev # 12

277549944_468610241663754_4804846687237972659_n.jpg

In the Dec. 1946 issue of 'AMAZING STORIES' Magazine, pp. 24-25 we read an account involving an underground race of 'hairy dwarfs' who were known to kidnap human beings from time to time. The creatures referred to in the account 'may' have been a degenerate branch of the Sasquatch. If the beings described in the following account did possess souls and were thus 'humans', they certainly did not treat their victims in a 'humane' manner. Whether these 'manimals' or 'animen' were soullish or soulless beings is a question that may be difficult to answer. Both types may exist, whether humanoid, demonoid, or amphibioid in nature. Whatever the case, the following account was written by Rex du Howard, and was titled: 'THE LEGEND OF QUINMAS VALLEY.': "...The storm had become quite bad, and Chatham Sound was no place for small craft such as ours, so we put about and into a nearby harbor. Further cruising into Alaska waters would be held up till the storm abated. "Overlooking the harbor was an Indian village, and having nothing better to do, I took my pencils and sketch book and went ashore to look around. I do a bit of sketching, something I fondly believe to be my artistic talent. "This town was a far cry from the day when the Indians lived in log and shaik lodges, to the modern homes I was seeing; and my hopes of seeing a real Indian or hearing any native legends seemed small indeed. However luck was with me in that I found sitting on the front steps of his home a very old man, who when I spoke to him, immediately called to someone inside the house. A young lady came to the door. When I made known my wishes, she, after translating to the old man, readily agreed to tell me all the legends and tales he could recall. While he talked in his oddly drawled, yet smooth dialect, the girl, his great grand- daughter, translated the odd tale: "For several days Nis-We-Bask had been following the banks of a large creek; his friend Kae-lth had decided to return to his canoe at tidewater, thence to his summer camp. But Nis-We-Bask was determined to explore this river as far as possible, now during the low water season, just to see how many beaver colonies and other fur-bearing animals could be located. Kae-lth had suggested, rather apprehensively, that it wasn't safe for one man to venture into unknown territory; in fact even hinted that other creatures other than just wild animals might be found, with unpleasant results. Nis-We-Bask had laughed at his friend's fears; moreover he was young and strong and a good hunter as well as the fact that many other hunters of their tribe had at different times gone out hunting alone, and with one or two exceptions had always returned. Aside from such wild animals as were usually found in these parts, what was there to be afraid of? Surely not the stories old squaws told their grand-children by the lodge fire; stories of giant men who long ago had paid their tribe a visit and taught the tribe many things now forgotten. "Musing this, Nis-We-Bask walked silently along, sometimes along animal trails, sometimes along trails of his own devising. At the mouths of several small tributary streams he had noted beaver cuttings along the banks; thus Nis-We-Bask travelled, mentally charting and placing the spots he and fellow hunters would return to in the spring-time. Beaver pelts stacked the height of a long rifle could ne used to buy the rifle, at the new trading post at Fort Simpson. With such pleasant thoughts he came upon an ideal camp site, and gathering some dry twigs, made a small fire and prepared his evening meal of smoked fish roasted at the fire, then, having eaten, he rolled in his blanket and was soon asleep. Toward dawn Nis-We-Bask was awakened to instant alertness. That there was something watching him he could not doubt, and the feeling was almost physical, then in an instant the feeling was gone. He was certain that it was NOT an animal that had caused him to awaken so suddenly... any animal would have made some slight sound in leaving that his trained hunter's hearing would have registered. At the first rays of dawn Nis-We- Bask was on his way, ever up the river. Despite the odd experience of the night before he was determined to reach the headwaters of this river before returning home. "The river lessened in size as Nis-We-Bask proceeded, and toward afternoon he arrived at a high walled pass through which the stream ran. The river being low, it was not difficult to find a way along its edge, which on the inside opened into a fairly large valley, through which the river meandered. Following this, Nis-We-Bask came upon a burned over area fully the length of six war canoes and fully half as wide, the surface being as smooth as the surface of the deep water in the river. Vaguely troubled as to what may have caused this burned area, Nis-We-Bask prepared to spend the night, and on the morrow start the journey home. Even as he sat by his fire Nis-We-Bask became aware of being watched in the half light of twilight. He could not see who or what could be the cause of it. There had been no sign of bears or other large animals, yet that feeling of being watched persisted. Then he remembered Kae-lth's remarks to the effect that this was where the legendary giants had vanished. Still, why believe old squaws' tales? Those were only to frighten small children. The feeling of being watched became stronger, then the creatures appeared; the things that had been watching Nis-We- Bask. Even as he saw them he knew what they were. They were the Bow-iss, neither man or animal yet with the cunning and vileness of both. Creatures which in olden times, had boldly stolen children and women from the tribes; but they were supposed to have disappeared a long time back. The Bow-iss slowly shambled toward Nis-We-Bask making peculiar sounds as if laughing at some monstrous joke. Panic stricken, yet quite unable to move, Nis- We-Bask watched the slow approach. Then the creatures circled him, removed his bow and arrows and knife; then with two in front and two behind they marched him back the way they had come. "Nis-We-Bask through terrified had time to observe the creatures closely. Each was about the size of a youth, through in shoulder breadth equal to a man, bow-legged and with long unkempt hair of a dirty brown color (Note: by the reference to 'long, unkempt hair', we might get the assumption that the Bow- iss were NOT covered entirely from head to foot in fur, which would seem to indicate that--even though described as 'neither man or animal'--they might be more human than animal, or rather a type of humanoid 'dwarfish' race not entirely in the same class as the alleged 'fur-covered' dwarfs described in other accounts, although possibly somewhat similar to them in some respects - Branton). Each was clad in loin-cloth and sandals of some smooth, shiny material, and at each belt was a knife and a small box-like affair which appeared to be a weapon of some sort. The creature in the lead headed for a low overhanging cliff at the base of which an opening to a cave was visible, followed by Nis-We-Bask and the other Bow-iss. Nis-We-Bask would have fled there and then, but even as he turned one of the Bow-iss aimed his little box-like weapon at him, causing extreme pain and paralyzing him completely. Amid wild, pealing laughter Nis-We- Bask fainted. When he regained consciousness, he and two of the creatures were traveling in a weird conveyance that made little sound yet traveled at great speed, along a wide shiny road. Inside the cave it was quite light for the very rock overhead shone with a pale silvery color. Ever downward their conveyance went, then finally came to a stop in what seemed a vast cavern. "Nis-We-Bask had no choice but to follow the creatures. He looked about for an exit should escape be possible, but saw none save they way they had entered. On all sides towered terrifying monsters of metal that somehow or other seemed to have lives of their own; one or two even glowed with a weird blue light. Beyond that his mind could not conceive or describe. One of the Bow-iss aimed his little box-weapon at Nis-We-Bask causing that intense pain and paralysis, after which they dragged him over and chained him to a ring set in the floor of the cave, then they proceeded to place around him in a half-circle a pile of wood, collected for this very purpose, this was then set afire. He knew what his fate would be; he was to be roasted alive. Already the heat from the fire was becoming unbearable. Realising their captive's crazed fear the Bow-iss screamed and danced themselves into a frenzy, as moans and cries were forced from Nis-We-Bask's seared and cracked lips... then merciful unconsciousness. "Nis-We-Bask awoke to a feeling of infinite coolness and comfort; then he realised that he was still in the cave, but on that strange vehicle and being returned to the surface; but instead of the hideous creatures that had taken him down into the cave, the other occupant of the conveyance was a man, huge and fair of coloring. The giant seemed to be aware that Nis-We-Bask was awake, for he turned and smiled, then he spoke though his lips did not move. "'Have no fear Nis-We-Bask, you will be returned to your people, those whom you call the Bow-iss in this cave are no more. While we were absent our home was discovered and occupied by the Bow-iss. The gods were kind that we returned when we did.' "Through Nis-We-Bask's mind ran the stories told him in his childhood of the giants who had visited his people in ages past... "Soon they reached the cave entrance and the giant and Nis- We-Bask got out of the now motionless vehicle. Dimly Nis-We-Bask could discern the outline of something huge resting where the burned patch of earth was and he knew somehow that this monster had caused it. The giant broke into his thoughts, in that way of speaking without uttering a sound. "I will return you to your canoe at tidewater, do just as I instruct you. Stand within this circle I have inscribed, close your eyes and do not on any account open them.' "With that the giant left Nis-We-Bask and entered the cave again. Just then Nis-We-Bask felt a sickening falling feeling as if he were falling from a great height, then the feeling was gone, and he looked about to find himself on the sand near his canoe. "When Nis-We-Bask returned to his native village and tried to tell of his adventure, he was scoffed at as having a bad dream or falling and hurting his head and dreaming it all. But there were a few who did believe and some who still do..."

277766455_470754431449335_816957383766358862_n.jpg



Here is a short letter from a guy not from this planet sent to certain newspapers in the 50s and a longer message received in Arizona, reproduced in Other Tongues Other Flesh by George Hunt Williamson. Another confirmation sun is hollow with planets inside it and much more.
In June, 1953 a well known magazine received the following letter in reference to an article they had printed on life of other worlds.
"I have just read your article that claims the people on other worlds look like huge enlarged editions of your own (Earth's) microbes. Ha. Have a surprise in store! I was born on the planet Venus and my mother and father entered life on the planet Uranus. All three of us could walk right by you on the street and you couldn't tell any difference between us and those born on this planet Earth. I have now been on this satellite of the Sun ten years, and along with hundreds of thousands of my group from the various galactic regions, have been mingling with you without undue alarm. Your own government is aware of our presence as well as our appearance; and every time another load of us arrive via solar ship, they get jittery . . . . I am a Knight of the Solar Cross."
The editor published this letter in the next issue of the magazine and said: "Hey, Knight . . . ever heard of the Immigration Act?"
The following is a message received in Arizona from one of these Knights who is now surveying our Earth in space craft.
"In the Light of our Infinite Father, the Creative Spirit, we greet you fellow creatures and brothers of Saros. We who now speak are also of your third density. As you peer through your "big eyes" you can easily see many of us. However, you only see eight of us besides yourself. There are three more of the Father's Mansions with one being beyond the planet you know as Pluto, and the other two between Mercury and the Sun.
"Twelve is an important number and so is Seven. That is why a group to the west at Giant Rock in your State of California speaks of The Council of the Seven Lights. Remember, we have also spoken of The Council-Circle 7x. There were Twelve Apostles who followed the Master, one of the Twelve destroyed himself. There are Twelve Planets now in our Solar System, and one, your planet of Earth, known to other beings of the third density as Saros, is a lost brother (mansion) now on the brink of self-destruction. The Creator's symbolism is always exact and understood only by those who discern His signs.
"The planet known to you as Saturn is the location of the Universal Tribunal of this, our Solar System. We will not go into the nature of our Great Sun Body at this time, but let it be stated here that there are beings on the planetary bodies under the photosphere of the Sun. There is life on your Moon as well as on some other moons belonging to other planets.
"Saturn is the Seat of Justice . . . "As ye sow, so shall ye reap." Saturn was your ancient god of Seed-Sowing, and believed to be a king during an ancient Golden Age. Yes, the literal rule of Saturn was enjoyed on Earth during the period of your Golden Age. It was distinguished for peacefulness, happiness, and contentment. The Saturnian Age is mentioned in all Earth history. Saturn was the "sower of seeds" because it was he who gave authority to The Wanderers so that they might go into physical life on the Earth. Saturn has been called by your people, 'The Rising Sun of a New Dispensation', and this is true for he represents form and discipline which, when met and profited by, bring sure and permanent rewards. Remember what your Holy Book tells you: "Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." (Galatians 6:7).
"Long ago, it came to our attention that our Solar System, of which you are a vital part, was quickly moving into another realm of our Father's Creation. We are now a part of the first stages of the fourth density. Beings of this density are now with us and among us. They do not need mechanical contrivances as we of the third density need them. We of the other planets in this System are more advanced than your world, Saros. But we say this in all humility, not wishing to boast. For we are, in a sense, still very crude. Again it is written in your Good Book: "I have seen all the works that are done under the sun; and, behold,all is vanity and vexation of spirit." (Ecclesiastes 1:14). We are not perfect! "As your 'big eyes' peer into space you see us because we are in your density, but there are degrees of advancement and we are ahead of you in that degree. We are now contacting our Saros brothers by means of radiotelegraphy, telepathy, and direct physical manifestations. Our brothers of the fourth density are now contacting Saros brothers almost entirely by telepathy and by projection. Do not think for a moment that the so-called 'Saucers' and related phenomena are just from this or that planet; they come from many, many worlds, systems and galaxies. And they are of different development, yet they are all part of the Creator's plan for Saros. The Interplanetary Confederation now operating around your planet contains fifty-one solar systems which includes several hundred planets (six-hundred and eight according to Van Tassel) controlling some three and a half million spacecraft.
"For centuries and centuries we have watched your ruinous wars, and hoped that someday you would gain the understanding needed to gain your freedom from bondage of your own making. Our hopes have not been realized; instead, our worst fears have been realized. Not fear as you think of it, but only the knowledge of past events. The time has come for Saros to prepare herself for the Groom--she must put off the old, the shabby, and array herself in finery for the Wedding Feast shortly to take place in the fourth density realm. We, as your nearest Neighbors in space, are trying to prepare you adequately for this meeting.
"Our authority is from the Saturn Tribunal headed by Kadar Lacu. This Tribunal and its Kadar acts in the Creator's Light and Love. None of us are perfect as I have said, or we would not be here. There is much we all have to learn. There are worlds millions and even trillions of years 'ahead' of us, and there are many worlds thousands of years 'behind' us. We must not, therefore, be worshipped as gods. It is truly written: "And hath gone and served other gods, and worshipped them, either the sun, or moon, or any of the host of heaven, which I have not commanded." (Deuteronomy 17:3). "And they shall spread them before the sun, and the moon, and all the host of heaven, whom they have loved, and whom they have served, and after whom they have walked, and whom they have sought, and whom they have worshipped. (Jeremiah 8:2). We are the Host of Heaven, and we must not be worshipped as ancient men have bowed to sun, moon and stars! "We are here among you. Some of us have always been here, with you, yet apart from you. We have watched you closely and occasionally we guided you whenever the opportunity arose. Our numbers have now been increased tremendously in preparation for another step in the development of your world Saros. You are not aware of this step completely, although it has been hinted at frequently in the accounts of your prophets. We contacted these prophets of yours in time past; but many of them did not know our true nature, therefore they could not always translate clearly the concepts implanted in their minds. Sometimes they were extremely cautious, and to insure the preservation of the information they wished to place upon record in the world, they spoke in metaphors and symbols.
"We have been confused many times with the gods of world-religions. However, we are your fellow creatures as I said before. You will find records of our presence in the mysterious symbols of ancient Egypt, where we made ourselves known in order to accomplish certain ends. One of our principal symbols appears in the religious art of your present civilization and occupies a position of importance upon the great seal of the United States. It has been preserved in certain secret societies founded originally to keep alive the knowledge of our existence and our intentions toward mankind. Another of our symbols is the Circle-Cross and the Swastika. The symbol known to you as the 'Tree of Life' is well-known to us and is important.
"We have left you outstanding landmarks. These were carefully placed in various parts of Saros, but most prominently in Egypt where we established a headquarters at one time. At that time, the foundations of your present civilization were 'laid in the earth' and the most ancient of your known landmarks established by means that would appear as miraculous to you now as they did to the pre-Egyptians, so many thousands of years ago. Since that time the whole art of building in stone has become symbolic, to many of you, of the work in hand-- the building of the human race toward its perfection.
"Many of your ancestors knew us in those days as preceptors and as friends. Indeed, many of you knew us then, also. Now, though your own efforts, you have almost reached, in your majority, a new step on the long ladder of liberation. You have constantly been aided by our watchful inspiration, and hindered only by the difficulties natural to your processes of physical and moral development.
"You have lately achieved the means of destroying yourselves. Do not be hasty in your self-congratulation for yours is not the first civilization to have achieved and used such means. The 'lost world' known to you as the Asteroid Belt is spoken of in your records as 'Lucifer, the Shining One'. We called this planet 'Maldek, The Tongue'. We did not interfere when the men of that world experimented with certain and quick disaster. Each man, and hence each world, must learn the lesson and make its own progression. Universal Law prevented us from interfering. When this world was shattered, it caused terrible catastrophe on other worlds, as well as on Saros. You have not recovered to this day.
"We are now interfering more than we should, but we will not stand by and see another waste of creation in our System. There isn't time for another waste. Now that the Great Cycle is ending and we are all entering a new plane, all must be purified. That which is beyond hope will eliminate itself. We say 'eliminate itself' for we will destroy nothing. Those on Saros who believe the Creator punishes or destroys anything are in darkness. You are punished by your own deeds, as your world is now punishing itself for its crimes against Universal Law.
"Yours will not be the first world to be offered the means of preventing that destruction and proceeding in the full glory of its accumulated knowledge, to establish an era of enlightenment on Saros. However, if you do accept the means offered you, and if you do establish such a 'millennium' upon the basis of your present accomplishments, yours will be the first civilization to do so.
"Always before, the knowledge, the techniques, the instruction, have become the possessions of a chosen few; a few who chose themselves by their open-minded and clear-sighted realization of the 'shape of things to come'. They endeavored to pass on their knowledge in the best possible form and by the most enduring means at their command. In a sense, they succeeded, but in another sense their failure equalled their success. Human acceptance is, to a very large extent, measurable by human experience. Succeeding generations, who never knew of our actual presence, translated the teachings of their elders in the terms of their own experience.
"For instance, a cross-sectional drawing, much simplified and stylized by many copyings, of one of our space craft, became the 'Sacred Eye of Horus', and eyes of many other gods. Other symbolical and alchemical 'eyes' are merely representative of our means of transportation. Osiris and Apollo became gods to the people, but they were actually our representatives on Saros: they were men! The 'golden disk' now confused with the solar disk and made a part of religion, and the 'discus' hurled sunward by the Grecian athlete and your athletes are also symbolic of our traveling devices or 'Saucers'.
"The really important fact, however, is that we are here among you! And you, as a world-race will know it before very much longer. The time is almost ripe, but as with all ripening things, the process may not be hurried artificially without danger of damaging the fruit. There is a right time for every action, and the right time for our complete revelation of ourselves to Saros is fast approaching.
"Many of you have seen our 'advance guard' already. You have met us often in the streets of your cities; but you have not noticed us. Some, however, do 'sense' us! When we speed through your skies in the traditional vehicles, you are amazed, and those of you who tell of what you have seen are ac-counted dupes and fools. Actually, you are prophets of your age, seers in the true sense of the word. You in Kansas and Oklahoma, you in Oregon and in California, and Idaho, Indiana, Maine, and Vermont--you who know what you have seen, do not be dismayed by what so-called 'authorities' tell you. Remember, many of them haven't seen what you have! Their faulty opinions are not based on actual experience.
"Can you imagine a material almost transparent to the rays of ordinary light, yet strong enough to endure the stress of extremely rapid flight? Look again at the Great Nebulae, and think of the construction of your own Milky Way Galaxy, and be-hold the Universal examples of what we have found to be the perfect shape for an object which is to travel through what you still fondly refer to as 'empty' space. Our Crystal Bells operate in their own Resonating Electro-Magnetic Field the same as all celestial bodies do. Your own Saros is nothing but a huge space craft. We can travel the so-called 'speed of light' and faster, but actually light does not travel; Light Is!
"If we chose to remain unseen, we could do so easily and, in fact, we have done so almost without exception for hundreds of years. No one sees us unless we want to be seen! You must now become accustomed to our shapes in your skies, for one day soon they will be familiar, friendly, and reassuring sights.
"One of our very ancient prophecy legends says: "To the apples we salt we return." Some of you understand what this means. Long ago we knew what would take place on Saros and we knew that we would have to come down and dwell with you to accomplish certain objectives. Many of us have only recently arrived on your world and were brought here by space craft from our respective homes in this System and other systems. Our Confederation is large, but unfortunately, there are those of other worlds who are not here in the name of the Infinite Father. They are intruders!
"Many of us came centuries ago, and especially during the last part of your nineteenth century. Some of you are our direct descendants. Some of you were incarnated back into Saros from other planets and only recently have you begun to realize who you are and what your true purpose is. You are one with us and must prepare to meet the work ahead of us all. You are the 'apples' we 'salted away' until we had need of them. That time is now here. We have returned! However, all the 'seeds' have not matured; some have rotted. Therefore, some of you because of certain conditions will never know who you are. We are all space beings since all life is spiritual in essence and inhabits space. We are all the Creator's children; we are brothers and sisters. "All of our people now on your planet are working toward the new order of things shortly to en-gulf your world. We are Knights of the Solar Cross. De you understand this? If you do fail, as other worlds have failed, then we will know what to do. The Council-Circle 7 has completed its work here, and matters have now been turned over to the Universal Tribunal. You will soon notice even stranger changes begin to take place in your world: unbelievable changes to you. "Recognize us for what we are; we are here! We are a Confederation of many peoples working in Eternal Light. Our love and light to all of you. May our Infinite Father guide you always. For my brothers, I am, 'One Who Serves'."

285055335_510144680843643_4793671909700602303_n.jpg

Location. Near Acapulco Mexico
Date: January 1954 Time: 0200A
While driving the winding roads that separate Mexico City from Acapulco, Armando Zurbaran only concern was arriving at the Pacific port city before sunrise, in order to meet a business partner. At some point during the drive, he was overcome by an almost hypnotic state of lethargy, which caused him to pull over. Not far ahead on the road, he was able to see a number of men clad in overalls with wide belts gathered around a strange, brilliantly lit object. Before he realized, and having no idea how it happened, he was walking toward the object, escorted by the longhaired men. A slight buzzing sound filled his ears as he entered the saucer. Zurbaran was going down in history as his country’s first Contactee (how about Salvador Villanueva in 1953?) and this was his first question to the ship’s captain, “Why had he been chose for this honor?” “You are neither the first nor last earthman to be chosen for testing” his host replied. “Our task, slow though it may seem, is designed to persuade. We choose the likeliest, most malleable persons for contact, so that they might better transmit our messages.” Zurbaran was then treated to a review of the smallest details of his life on a screen within the vehicle’s wall and a tour of the ship’s interior, guided by one of the fair, longhaired crewmen (reminiscent of Adamski’s visitors) who answered each of the puzzled human’s questions in detail. The space travelers, he learned, employed a gravity repulsion system to cover the distance between their home world and Earth, scanning the space ahead of them with a radar-like device to dispel any objects that may lie in their path. Unlike other contactee stories of the time, Zurbaran’s visitors did not claim to originate from any planet in the Solar System, nor did they mention their planet of origin by name. The craft, he learned, had taken off while he was unaware and was now in space. Zurbaran peeked out a porthole, hoping for a glimpse of the world seen from above, but could only see a grayish mist until at a distance of 40,000 km, the ship’s captain pointed out the planet to him through another porthole. Excited by the vista, the human asked the captain if he could perhaps be taken to visit their world, but his request was turned down. He was told that perhaps someday such an invitation would be tendered, at the right moment. Zurbaran was able to sleep a normal sleep and eat with the UFO’s crew. His description of taking a shower in space is particularly memorable, “I shall never be able to forget it. That bathroom was a new and unimaginable experience for me. Standing upright, facing an angle of the wall filled with tiny holes, I was covered in warm air, and as it grew stronger, it became transformed into damp air, impregnating my skin like a warm, wet breeze. When I was completely drenched, I was offered a sort of liquid soap, which I rubbed all over myself, from head to toe. Standing once more before the warm air sprinklers, I felt the soap begin to evaporate and my skin become completely clean. The air then ceased to be damp, turning dry and warm instead…becoming colder until agreeably cool.” Breakfast in orbit around the planet consisted of fruit juices tasting imperceptibly of mangoes or other tropical fruits. The ship’s captain advised him that to his people, milk was a principal source of nourishment, but that they did not get it from cows but from a mixture of terrestrial and marine plant life. Zurbaran ate grilled meat, butter and cheese in the vehicle’s mess-room. He was told that the provisions were transported aboard the craft via telepathy (?). Unknown to Zurbaran, thousands of miles away, in the 9 Con formato: Derecha: 18 pto Pyrenees between Spain and France, Jaime Bordas a resident of the village of Castell, was engaged in a strange experience with a six-foot tall, overall wearing humanoid with long blond hair. The otherworldly being would only drink milk as its sole nourishment. (1951). After the meal, the captain proceeded to regale Zurbaran with his world’s philosophy, religion and history, children and the elderly received special consideration, and there was equality between the occupations. The average life span was 250 years, and collaboration had replaced competition in the area of commerce…a utopia made possible by a being they termed, “The Master” or “Beloved Number Nine” who was at the heart of their religion, and who had ruled them for a span of three thousand earth years. The spaceship returned Zurbaran to his car by the roadside. Confused but excited by his experience, he continued the balance of his drive to Acapulco, learning upon his arrival that it had only taken him an hour and a half to complete a six-hour journey. He did not see the spacepeople who had befriended him and offered him hospitality again for 15 years, until one night in January 1969 near the outskirts of Mexico City; he gave a ride to a young hitchhiker who turned out to be one the crewmen aboard the UFO that night 15 years in the past.
HC addition # 1715 Source: Scott Corrales, Samizdat 1993 Year One Type: G

286310450_513732210484890_2050152533828127819_n.jpg

Location. Aston, Birmingham, England
Date: November 18 1957 Time: 1500
Prior to the above date on the afternoon of November 16, Cynthia Appleton blacked out for no obvious reason. Rationalizing it at first to motherhood stress and exhaustion she disregarded it. Later she was told it had been a “failed attempt at contact”. On the above date after lunch she had put her daughter Susan to bed upstairs. Baby Janet was in the prawn in the front room downstairs. Thinking she heard a cry she went into this room to see that all was well with Janet. It was, but she was suddenly conscious of a very real feeling of oppressiveness in the air. She described it to being similar to that experienced before thunder. She looked out the window to see what was the matter. She was standing near the door and facing the window within touching distance of the prawn. Outside a “rosy-colored darkness” manifested, but this did not seem to penetrate into the room where Mrs. Appleton was. Suddenly there appeared the figure of a man standing on her left by the fireplace. She said he appeared ‘just like a TV picture on the screen, a blurred image and then suddenly everything is clear”. She was of course very frightened. At the same time she was conscious that he was calming her by some influence, which he exerted upon her mind. She then felt quite calm and collected. Mrs. Appleton noticed too, at the moment of his appearance, a ‘whistle’ exactly like the old wireless sets used to make when tuning in to a station. The man was tall and fair. He was wearing a tight fitting garment in color like a silvery plastic mackintosh. The sleeves reached to his wrist. The collar part of his garment rose up behind his head like an Elizabethan collar. As the man appeared the outside light conditions returned to normal. Further description of the entity indicates that he had “elongated and angular features” a fair complexion and extremely blond hair, and wearing a metallic gray one piece suit with a “bowl” over the head, which was not present on subsequent visits. The man’s lips were moving as if in speech but she heard no audible words. He seemed to be able to read her mind and although she used no speech her questions were read and answered mentally. The man’s first words delivered in a flat monotone were, “Do not be afraid.” Mrs. Appleton seemed to think the stranger had somehow assumed control of her like under a form of hypnosis. On the floor there was some newspaper and the man was standing on this. After he left she noticed that it appeared to be scorched. (Subsequently this newspaper was removed by a reporter from the Birmingham Evening Gazette). In reply to her unspoken query, “Where do you come from?” he answered, “From another world”. He did not state which one. “Like yours,” he continued, “it is governed by the sun. We have to visit your world to obtain something of which we are running short. It is at the bottom of the sea.” Mrs. Appleton said later that she was conscious of a word at the back of her mind, something like “titium”. When her husband returned that night she asked him what “titium” was. He knew at once what she meant and said, “You mean titanium”. He, being a metal worker, was familiar with the word. The space visitor had gone on to say, “you are stripping bark from the wrong tree to line the wrong boat”. She remembered the exact words. “You are concentrating on the wrong power. You are trying to go up (i.e. against the force of gravity). We go like this”, and he made a sweeping lateral movement with both his hands and there appeared between his outstretched fingers what she could only describe as a television screen. On the screens he could clearly see a spaceship. It was circular with the top half like a transparent dome. Within this ship she could see several figures looking at her. Her visitor told her that we on Earth called this large ship the Mother Ship, whereas they called it the “Master Craft”. There were two of the ships on the screen and several smaller craft were attached to the underside of the Master Craft. Her sketch depicted a dome on top of a rotating ring or rim and three hemispherical bumps on the underside. He said they never fought but lived in peace and harmony. He also told her they would return again in January, but he gave neither the place nor the exact date of his return. When asked in what manner the visitor left, she could only say “that suddenly he wasn’t there any more”. She was frightened and returning to the back sitting room wept for half an hour. After this contact she had a remarkably increased sense of awareness of other people never before experienced. Baby Janet, whose birthday was on the day before, had then one tooth. By the end of the week she had six.
Humcat 1957-30 Source: FSR Vol. 4 # 2 also Jenny Randles and Bill Chalker Type: E

They told her Russians were close to perfecting a "death ray".


fsr58-qq.jpg
9-appleton-and-baby.jpg
0_venus-baby-1.png
0_venus-baby-2.png

Shaitan Mazar (The Devil's Grave) UFO crash
1991 August 28:
Shaitan Mazar in Russia


293956476_540535481137896_5697900206023401476_n.jpg

Apparently Nazis tried to take over a planet in another solar systems in 1948. Far out ending, but i believe it.

Location: Near Lazarevskoe, Sochi, Russia.
Date: August 18, 1948. Time: Daytime.

Valentin Stepanovich was fishing on a small river near the mountains when suddenly he saw a silver, cigar shaped craft nearby, and several luminous balls of light separated from the object and flew in the direction of the witness. He also noticed several tall and beautiful women nearby, with long blond hair and smiling. Suddenly he blacked out and when he regained consciousness he found himself onboard a craft, lying on a bed inside a room. An alien “Nordic” woman entered the room, and telepathically communicated with him, he agreed to go with them. The flight apparently lasted 3 months, but a year had passed on the Earth. While in space, he walked among the crew, and explored different rooms. The craft was cigar shaped, more than 100 meters long and approximately 30 meters in diameter. The aliens told him that it was flying beyond the speed of light, like “piercing” space. The craft had two power plants on each end. The partitions between the craft’s compartments could be walked through. These passages were colored in different shades. He slept and ate for a long time. Soon they landed on the alien planet that was approximately twice bigger than earth. It was divided into three huge continents. The aliens were tall, more than 2.0 meters in height, biologically similar to humans, with an average life span of 300-400 years. They resembled Nordic people, with blond hair, and slightly slanted bluish, greenish, grayish eyes. The women were beautiful. All the aliens were dressed in a single piece tight-fitting silver suit made out of a multi-layered composite material, with automatic cooling and heating systems and a system to extract waste. The suits protected them from radiation and from all sorts of weapons. The suits also had a multi-functional device installed into its lower part of the breast area. It was for visual and audio communication purposes as well as an antigravity controller. Stepanovich was also made to dress into this suit and his terrestrial clothing was put away. At first he communicated with the aliens via telepathy but soon learned their language enough to be able to communicate. The aliens possessed a number of small disc-shaped craft used for planetary transport, and possessed huge underground industrial areas. The landscapes inside were picturesque, and plants were grown hydroponically. He became acquainted with the alien’s history. He learned that there had been a war between the current race of tall blond aliens and a shorter race of dwarf-like beings. The war destroyed the dwarf-like race completely. Valentin met an alien woman named ‘Liffa’ and soon fell in love with her. At one time he attempted to kiss her, and her skin became extremely red and she told him to get away from her. For this transgression he; Stepanovich, was punished and was briefly exiled to a polluted and radioactive satellite moon. He survived the exile and soon he was allowed to marry Liffa. (!) They had a child together. Valentin also helped the aliens with a small problem. There was a small colony of humans taken from Earth to that planet. Its leader was a German with Nazi ideas. Valentin soon realized that this man and his friends wanted to take control of the planet and informed the aliens about the situation. The rebels were quickly and safely neutralized, soon after this, Valentin returned to earth. He was interrogated by the Russian secret police since he could not explain where he had been for three years. He wrote his fascinating adventure on an unusual notebook, which was later confiscated by the police.
HC addendum. Source: Anton Anfalov, Ukraine. Type: G * * * * * * *
 
Last edited:

nix

Honorable
Continuation of second to last case above, cigar ship crash in Shaitan Mazar (The Devil's Grave), Kyrgyzstan https://rense.com/ufo/russianros.htm In the already shared russian documentary Men in black the craft this woman has been taken with is identical to one that crashed in 1991, same two circular markings in the back, same symbols in the front. Her case is interesting as well. She was walking down the street seen the bright white light, then tall man appeared and in metallic voice asked her if she wanted fly into space, she said yes but it's very expensive and he said it's free so she agreed and they pulled her up into described cigar ship, she was shown past and future, then she saw they flew over the Crimean see and she saw the Bear Mountain, in the distance, then door opened in it and they entered a hidden base, huge hangar with dozen of saucers, aliens were repairing the ships, she went through medical experiments there and saw other people. It is not said when her encounter happened, before 91 or after, may be the same craft, or another one of same group.



Craft from the doc

294459420_542778624246915_3924808223090899542_n.jpg

Sketch of a Shaitan Mazar craft by a witness, exactly the same symbols


sigara02.jpg

I HAVE BEEN IN THE CAVES by Margaret Rogers

Summary of the story:

I HAVE BEEN IN THE CAVES. A story in AMAZING STORIES magazine., Jan. 1947 issue: Describes the author’s three-year stay with a race of tall, friendly subterranean ‘giants’, who due to their peaceful existence and intelligence are far more technologically advanced in many respects than those on the surface. These people, known as the “Nephli”, claim to be descended from an ancient race who also explored and colonized other star-systems, and they live in huge cavern-cities deep beneath the surface of Mexico. One of the enterances to these underground cities, the one which Ms. Rogers entered according to her account, is located near the Mexican city of Ixtaccihuatl… with another entrance being within the “Cave de los Vientos” (Or, the “Cave of the Winds”). There is a cave by this name which is part of the huge “Brinco Sistema Purification” cavern network, however whether this is the one Ms. Rogers referred to, or another one with a similar name, is uncertain.

FULL STORY

NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR --- Being devoid, I believe, of literary talent, I shall only endeavor to set down the facts just as they occured. THEY have given me permission to tell my story to the world. It can harm no one, quite the contrary, it may help those who believe in good and not wholly in evil. There are many who will recognize the places and people of whom I speak. Also, this is in public recognition of the kindness which those of the caves have shown me.
(( NOTE FROM THE EDITOR OF AMAZING STORIES --- About a year ago we got a letter from Mrs. Rogers telling us Shaver was wrong about the cave people being mostly dero---that those she had lived with in the caves were tero, or good. The letter was anonymous. We tried for a year to locate her, and we finally succeeded. Here is her story, given just as she wrote it for us (Note: Mrs. Rogers later went on to write an expanded book-sized version of her story, titled "BEGINNING" - Branton). We leave its truth to your judgement, but do not judge it until you have finished reading it, together with our pertinent footnotes which indicate why WE believe it. -- Ed. ))
She called for help, and the cave people heard and answered. She was taken down and given new health WHEN a norther hits Mexico City, all who have lived there for at least ten years shiver in their boots. Your blood is thin by then, and the wind cuts through you like a knife. Thus it was that I drew the faded ankle-length cape closer around my emaciated body, and wondered dully how long I would have to stand there before I could amass four pesos---three for a gram of heroin, and maybe one for a room. I already owed two poses on my room at the small hotel, so going back there again was out. At the worst I could go to a girl friend out in the suburbs and stay all night. As for eating---well, a drug addict doesn't need much food, and with ten cents I would get a sweet bun and a cup of coffee. As usual, I had taken my stand near the America Club, on Bolivar Street. I'd been there five hours since one o'clock in the afternoon and my pocket was still empty. Hopeles and resigned, yes, but I still could and did pray. Here I stood, an outcast, thirty-nine years old, a slave of the drug, pitted by smallpo, ugly, ragged, and an object of pity and scorn to my countrymen, a reciever of alms. MY COUNTRY? I couldn't recall it ecept dimly, the houses made of lumber, something one never god to see in Meico. The yards with flowers growing in them; here it was patios. Oh Lord, if only I could go there freed from the drug's enslavement. Yet, to whom could I go, where and how? I still remembered the names of my brothers and sisters, but how could I hope to locate them among all the millions of people living in the U.S.A.? I sighed wearily, and unthinkingly spoke aloud, "God, I've pleaded fifty times a day for a chance to be cured, or to start life over. That promise of yours, 'Ask and ye shall recieve,' hasn't been fulfilled so far as I am concerned. What shall I do?" I'd been so deep in my misery I hadn't heard anyone approach, then at a hand on my arm I looked up and saw Doc Kelmer, of the Electro-therapy Institute. A kindly man of about fifty years; he had never passed me by. He know, as everyone else did, what became of the money he gave me, but he saw eye to eye with the Reverend A. T. Wallis, a Presbyterian minister who always said, "Maggie is ill, I disapprove of the dope habit, but only she with divine help can rid herself of it, so I cast no stones. I give her money, sometimes I feed her, and NEVER refuse her." Now Doc just stood there watching me. I'd never noticed his eyes before---those strange gray eyes---they were almost hypnotic. "You are ill, Maggie?" I nodded, "Yes, Doc." "The dope?" "Yes, I need it now, badly, I haven't had a shot. I took the last one hours ago. I can't go to Tepito to get any more. I haven't got a dime." He leaned against the doorway. "Maggie," he said slowly, "I wonder when you are going to remember? Think hard, Ban Dalij. The day you speak a certain word, then and then only can I really help you, not with a few dollars, but permenantly." I dodn't know what he was talking about or what I should reply, I felt a five-peso gold piece pressed in my oalm and he turned to go, but came back again and now those strange eyes were smiling. "It has just been told me, Maggie, that before twenty-four hours have passed, you WILL call. Take the package given you, and for now take this, bathe and clothe yourself, get your hair cut, get food and rest. This will suffice, I think." His hand came out of his pocket and when I saw the twenty-peso gold piece, I nearly passed out. I was stunned. But I asked bitterly, ""How can you trust me not to spend it on dope?" "You won't," he said confidentaly, and then he was gone... I TURNED to go, too, just as Joe, the negro porter came out of the American Club. Always courteous and respectful, even to me, he stopped me. "Just a minute, Miss Maggie, ah've got a package heah fo' yo'. Just wait, ah'll get it." When he returned and gave me the bundle , I asked curiously, "Who left it, and what is it?" "Well, I was told not to tell, but the lady who left it said you-all was goin' to need it." I had meant to go straight to Tepito, but I just had to see what that paper contained, so I stopped at a small hotel, got a room, and opened the gift. I had plenty of time---it was only seven---and the dope seller never showed up until eight-thirty. I was struck dumb when I saw what was in that package, an expensive new bacl dress---my size, too---low-heeled black slippers, silk undies, sheer stockings, and last but not least, a lovely white silk dressing gown. How I wanted to wear those things! Impossible, though; for with those clothes on, no one would ever give me a cent. I couldn't work, even if I wanted to. I'd tried to get a job, but no one would hire a dope fiend, but at least I could and did try them on. I defina0tely kept the shoes on, but the rest of the things I wrapped up and put under the matress. I guessed it must now be eight o'clock, so locking the door, I hurried to to the zocalo and caught a jitney to Tepito. I got the drug, all right, but took the precaution to slip the paper containing it under a lock of hair and secured it with my side comb, catching a jitney bound for town. I felt as though things were turning out all right after all. As I sat there two men boarded the jitnay. Oh, I knew them. Yes, indeed, they were narcotic agents. So when they motioned me to get off at the net corner, I obeyed without protest. (I'd been arrested many times before.) I follwed them meekly into a small grocery store, one of them flashed his badge at the proprietor and led me into a back storeroom where they began to frisk me. I was, as you can imagine, desperate. If they should find that packet, off to jail I would go again and this time they would probably send me to the Islas Marias---Meico's prison islands. Hopelessly I prayed, "Help me, please, God." Then the queerest words came unbidden to my lips, "MACA SIN TAMIL." It was then and there that the odd happenings began. The seeming effect those words had on those two men was astonishing. Both of them turned as if they had forgotten I was there, and walked away. One of them actually had his hand on that packet of mine and by all the rights should have found it. They had searched my purse, and hadn't taken the money I had there; that was a miracle in itself, for these agents seldom if ever fail to line their pockets at the epense of the drug addicts. Somehow I felt as if I, the poor snow bird, had recieved divine help and that feeling persisted during the hours that followed. Net day, I ate, bathed, and rested. Night came, and again I went to Tepito, only to find that the police had been there and were still hanging around somewhere. As a result, all the vendors had gone "underground" and we all knew they they would hide out for at least two days. By that time I would be in Hades, for there is no hell like the one an addict goes through when she needs her dope. Death indeed is preferable... ------- BACK I came to town, but when ten o'clock came I was in a bad way. That is a date that will always remain in my memory. Ninth day of January, 1930. Shivering and nausiated, what good was the money I had in my pocket if I couldn't get the life-giving medicine I needed? What was it Doc had said? As though someone had told me I muttered, "KAYU STAYA MA, IL TAMIL," and then wondered what the heck I said and why. I wasn't surprised when I saw Doc Kelmer. It was as though I had expected him to appear. His car was at the curb; I guess I just hadn't seen him drive up. He looked at me steadily for an instant. "Are you ready?" I nodded and got in the back seat of the car. It was as simple as that. . He didn't speak until we were at the city limits on the road leading to Cuernavaca. When he asked, "Are you sick?", I answered by being disgustingly sick, leaning my head out the car window. That was enough answer, and he offered me a small vial. "Drink it all," he ordered, "then lie down and go to sleep." I emptied the vial. Lord, it was bitter, but if it had been poison I'd have taken it with pleasure. I was too sick to care whether I died or not. It must have hit me like a thousand bricks for I fell asleep immediately. The absence of motion awakened me. I sat up and noticed how brightly the moon was shining, and that we were in mountainous country. In fact, the car was almost touching a mass of greenery growing at the foot of a tall mass of rock. The thought came to me that we were near Itaccihuatl. Doc was standing still as a statue, touching the foliage. I almost fell out of the car and promptly proceeded to have another nausea. When I, at last, straightened up and wiped the tears and perspiration from my face, he came up to me and putting his arm around my shoulders, said, "You called, Ban Dalij, and I came. You had faith in what you are not sure of. Do you wish the mercy you have asked for?" "If I die, I will do whatever you say, Doc." With a nod of satisfaction, he turned back to the greenery. Raising both arms above his head, he wailed rather than spoke, a few words. As in a dream, I saw the whole mass of greenery slide to one side, to reveal a large opening. By now, it seemedthat anything could happen, but for some reason, I had no fear. He might have been leading me to my death in some sadistic rite, yet I followed him boldly in. The door closed. For a split second darkness reigned, then the cave was filled with a sreange bluish light. I walked as through I were ordered to do so, to a large block of black marble along one wall of the cave, and lay down upon it.... ------- I FLOATED above cool green waters; looking down I watched the strange colored denizens, playing and frolicking about. But, although with all my might I tried to descend and eamine them more closely, I found it impossible to do so for quite some time. Then all at once I was able to submerge; the cool water closed over my head. But I had no sensation of drowning. Then oblivion, broken once or twice by my seeing as in a dream, a vast room. I dreamed (or did I?) that many giant figures were all about me. That a soft lavander light was shining down on me, but I felt such heavenly relief from pain that I had had for so long, that I floated away again. Again I seemed to realize that I was on a table, that I was entirely unclothed, and one of those giant figures was bending over me. When at last I really and truly awakened, I looked around me in wonder, unable to understand where I was and how I came there. For a moment I was sure I had died; that room was so large and all the furnature in it had been made for a giant to use. Odder still, furniture and walls alike all seemed to be made of silvery metal, even the bed upon which I lay was of metal. I say bed, but it was I found out later, fifteen feet long and nine wide, covered with a soft white fur. As for me, O felt heavenly clean, weak, but as if I had never known what pain was. Whoever had cared for me had dressed me in that beautiful robe the unknown lady had given Joe for me. There were soft sandals on my feet. Also an empty feeling in my inner woman, which I finally diagnosed as hunger, a feeling I had not known for twentu years. I was so ravenous that I decided to do something about it. Rolling over and over I reached the side of the bed, and the large cabinet resembling a large radio caught my eye. It couldn't be a radio, for on its flat top there were at least three hundred push buttons. I found out later there were three hundred and fifty. Timidly putting forth a tentative finger, I pushed one of the buttons. If my heart had been weak, I'd have died then and there. A section of wall slid back and in walked the largest woman I had ever seen. Then I was sure I was somewhere out of this world. From beneath her golden helmet with the tiny wings fell a cascade of coal black curls. Her short-skirted garment was sleeveless and seemed to be made of little golden links. I've seen purses made out of mesh gold just like her dress. Leather sandals laced to the knee were on her feet, and her face---she was all the beautiful women I had ever seen rolled into one. In her hand was a flat shiney disk and as I shrank back from her she smiled, raised that disk to her mouth, and of all things sopke to me in Spanish (EDITOR'S NOTE: The reader will note the similarity to Shaver's telaug, which translates all thought into the particular language used. Or into any other language, if so desired. - Raymond A. Palmer). Her voice was no louder than an ordinary human's, so that reassured me. "My name is Mira (pronounced Meera). I know you are afraid, but do not be, as our brother sent you here. Sagi has made you well again. You are hungry, no?" I told here I was hungry, yes, but, I asked curiously, "Why do you put that disk to my lips?" With a broad smile she lowered the disk, and so help me, I thought some one had turned a radio on full blast. I clapped both hands to my tortured ears and grimaced with pain. Replacing the disk, she spoke again and now her voice was normal. "You see, little one? Your ears are not made for voices like ours." Touching one of the push buttons she resumed, "First of all, you must eat, then I shall tell you all you want to know." GEE, that was service! Again, a section of wall slid back, a table came sliding over the floor to my bed. On it were fruits of every description, bananas, mangos, chirimoyas. These were familiar to me. Not so the small purplish pear-shaped fruit. There were small cakes made of what I took to be dates, and a metal container filled to the brim with a pale green, foamy liquid. The latter I survered with distrust, I'd rather have had a good cup of Uruapam coffee, but Mira pointed to the container and smacking her lips, rubbed her tummy and said, "MUY SABROSO" (very tasty). To be frank, I was afraid I'd offend her if I refused, so I called on all my nerve and tasted the concoction. I fully believe that is what the gods on Olympus called "nector of the gods." It was a sweet drink, made of fruit and tasting more like an ice cream soda than anything else. I emptied the container and put it down. It promptly filled to the brim again. I sat frozen, google-eyed, unable to speak, which brought a gale of laughter from that giant of a woman. She enjoyed my amazement and proceeded to dumbfound me still more by showing me the wonder of that radio. I shall call it that, for want of a better name. When one button was pushed, it began to play, of all things, a popular Meican song "LA NEGRA NOCHE." Another button brought a program in English, and so on. Some of the languages I did not understand. Maybe it was a phonograph. She said no, that it was an invention which surpassed the radio, because it needed none of the things a radio has to have. For eample, it brought a play from a New York theater, a family quarrel, a mother crooning a lulluby to her baby. It could bring sounds from not only all the outer world, but from all the underworld. When the novelty of the thing had partly died down, I asked what day it was. I was told it was the fifteenth day of January. This made me open my eyes. Where had I been all those days? Taking the cure. What time was it now? That amused her, and she explained to me that she and her people worked twenty-four hours. Where did the bluish light come from? That was put there many centuries ago by the scientists of their race. I was told that when I wanted to get up she and Arsi would show me around. Who was Arsi, I asked? That question of mine brought a blush to her lovely face, and she tried to evade my question by telling me she had been appointed my guide and mentor. "You," she said, "will be taught all you should know by our wise men. I shall show you all you are allowed to see. There is a reason for this, which you will learn later." I determined not to be sidetracked. "I want to know who this Arsi is that you speak of, is this person a man?" I wanted to know ALL about Arsi and I guess she finally decided she would have to tell me if I were going to give her any peace. Arsi, she explained, shyly, was her intended husband. In a short while she would be of age and they would be wed. "To be able to wed a girl must be, according to our way of reckoning time, eighteen years of age." She eneded our conversation the nby bowing and leaving the room. I, having noticed the button she pushed to get music, promptly began to eperiment with the radio. By the way, I heard one program from New York. They sang a song I will never forget. It was, "That's My Weakness Now." I hummed it for days after. I tried to do as Mira had told me, to sleep and rest, but that was impossible. In sheer desperation, I pressed the button she had indicated as hers and in she came, so quickly I guessed she must have been outside waiting for me to call. ------- THIS time she was not alone. No, indeed. With her was the handsomest giant I have ever seen. I had thought she was huge, but he topped her head and shoulders. Like Mira, he wore a gold mesh garment, but it was a two-piece affair. His helmet had an ornament representing the sun, and the sandals on her feet also were laced to the knee. But he was as blonde as she was brunette. His eyes were green. He stode up to me, smilingly he placed a disk like the one she used to his lips. It wouldn't have startled me near so much if he had spoken in Spanish, but there was an unmistakable Yankee twang to his words. "I presume you are Miss Maggie?" I couldn't speak, and he resumed, "I am Arsi; we are happy to welcome you." "You, you speak English," I stammered. "Yet you are one of these people. Now maybe I can get a clear, sane answer to all the questions I want to ask." "What do you want to know?" "First," I said, "I want to know where the dickens I am at. How I came here, who these people are, and how it is you speak English?" "Rather greedy, aren't you?" he smiled. "But I don't blame you. I shall give you all the answers, but I do not expect you to believe me. At least not now. "Here you have it, believe it or not: I was, before my disappearance from the world and my renewall here in this world, in succession, scholar, lawyer and judge. I was a surface man, but I had always been fully aware of my kinship with these people, whose name by the way, is the Nephli. (EDITOR'S NOTE: This matter of "disappearance" is one of the things Shaver stresses. 132,000 people are listed as missing every year in this country. A recent [August 13, 1945] report on missing young girls in Chicago in the first seven months of 1946 is 145, all unsolved. Where DO they go? Is this the answer? And this business of "renewal." Is it the same as Shaver's "nutrient rays"? The word "nephli." What is the meaning of it? Your editor has not yet traced it down, but perhaps some of our readers can give us the information---which seems to us to indicate, in some way, death. Do these missing persons die, and are revived in the caves? Is this how Shaver's "slaves" are "kidnapped"; by the use of rays that actually transport matter, by dissolving it to energy, then re-forming it---"death" and "renewal"? - Raymond A. Palmer) "HERE is a world far underground, a world whom no one knows of, except those who have blood kinship with them. But on with my story. The day I reached sixty years of age, I was eligible for renewal. I had learned how cruel and greedy humans were, so I simply vanished." Up to now, I had listened with an open mind, but the statement of his about being sity years old, was the last straw. Why, the man couldn't be more than twenty-five years old. Renewal? That would mean that he had lost at least thirty-five years. Bosh! I didn't say so, but I thought it, and he read my mind. Silently he turned to that blank wall and stood as though in deep thought. Suddenly the room became dark, and a section of the wall lighted up. Just like a moving picture, a scened\ was shown of a street teeming with people, and great tall buildings. From one of these latter stepped a man. Seemingly, he was walking toward us, and as he came near I could see his face plainly. He looked as I imagined Arsi's father might have looked. That face was lined with care and suffering, and I think disillusionment. The camera taking the picture seemded to be recede before him, and so finally he came to a fine, large house, then we were in the salon. He stood for a moment, face looking down, his hands made a signal. Then he was gone. That scene, too, faded, and another took its place; now we were on Bolivar Street, in Meico City, and there I was, standing in the doorway. Doc Kelmer stood beside me. The whole scene was reenacted just as I have narrated it here. I went to Tepito. There were the agents walking away from me; but now I could stand no more. A feeling of awe, of reverence and gratitude came to me and I began to cry. I seemed to me that many things I hadn't understood before wereclear to me now. "What have I done good in my life to deserve such help?" ------- ARSI gave a wave of his hands and the scene faded. The bluish light came on again. There was a moment's silence. I think they were embarassed at the emotion I was displaying. I was drowned in tears. Then Arsi said gently, "Go on, cry all you like; those tears are washing away all the bitterness," and as I stopped crying, "There, that's better. First, you were saved because you were unfortunate. You are fundamentally good. By heritage you are Nephli blood. You were weak, yes, but that weakness comes from the strain of human blood in you. Human? How silly. We are all human, though those of the surface would not call us so. The Nephli civilization was far advanced when we went underground. Those of the surface strayed from our teachings, scorned help from the Mother race; and see to what they have come. Now they are a proud, arrogant people who would have had more to be proud of if they had followed the teachings of their ancestors. Remember all of this when you return." When I returned? "You mean I have to go back," I asked. "Yes, you are not yet ready to be one of us. You will go back, freed from the drug. You will have to pay a pennance, and it will be paid in hard work, decency, denial, helping others, with kindness shown to others less fortunate than yourself. Before the time is up you will be notified. Then when the time has arried you will say the word that will bring you back to us. Rest now, and later we will take you to Harji, he who knows all hat is past and all that is to come. JELIS SUR TAMIL (God bless you)." (EDITOR'S NOTE: JELIS SUR TAMIL. What language is this? Do any of our readers recognize it? Please note other examples of the language in this manuscript. Enlightenment would be very helpful to your editor.---Ed.) With this, he left and Mira and I were alone. I was taken up like a baby and taken to a magnificent bathroom. That bath sunken in the floor was large enough to accomodate five people my size. No fitures were visible, but the moment I was laid down in it the water began to rise all around me. I wonder if that water had some sort of sooting qualities about it? I know Mira was bathing me and I must have fallen asleep, for when I opened my eyes again, Mira was standing by my bed, and said, "Your breakfast, little one." There (were) fruits, half a melon, something like a cantalope, an egg, but what an egg! An ostrich must have laid it, I thought. It was as large as a small cantalope and must have weighed nearly two pounds, yet it tasted just like a hen egg. After breakfast, I was told to dress, given a contraption something like telephone operators use, which was placed on my head and over my ears. Mira picked me up as though I were a baby, and the wall slid back and we were out in the cooridor. I should say street, for that was what it was like. I was placed gently in a kind of car that stood as if it were waiting for us. This vehicle had no motor, no wheels, but reminded me of the pictures I had seen of a torpedo, a torpedo with two seats. ------- SHE had no sooner taken her seat then we were off. That was a ride! Other cars passed us in a blur of speed, and I said ti myself, here goes nothing. How in the name of all the saints was she going to stop that thing if she just sat with her arms crossed and did nothing? When the car finally slowed down a little I could see that on the level where we were there were no openings in the wall, but high above our heads---I should say about 25 feet high---was a lighted strip. To my question, I was told this as a walk; in other words this was a street, along these streets were the apartments, living quarters of the Nephli. There was no time to ask more for the car shot into a vast courtyardand stopped in front of a door. Lifting me out, Mira carried me to the door which opened, as if by "open seseme," and we entered another huge room, the sight of which to me was vaguely familiar. The great table, the dozen or so huge figures moving around us. Then it dawned on me. I hadn't been dreaming after all. This was the place and the people I had seen when I saw the light which soothed me so. These were the surgeons. One whom I now know was the master surgeon, came forward, took me from the arms of my mentor, and sat me on a table. Just as any earthly doctor would do, he took my pulse, raised the lids of my eyes, looked at me carefully, then held his fingertips close to my body somewhat as a magician does when he is going to hypnotize you. But a stream of light flowed out from those fingertips, and I FELT it penetrate my body. I would say it was some sort of an X-ray for after moving that light over every part of my body, he nodded as if highly gratified, and the light went out. He took a step back, and bowed, actually bowed, to ME. "Maggie, tell him you are well, now; he understands you." "Thank you, sir," I stammered, "I am well, now." To my surprise, he said something I thought no living person knew. He said, "Mark this well. When your accident with the auto happened on Republica de Argentina St., you recovered your memory, didn't you?" Then, "Do you know how you came to lose it---why you were a victim of amnesia?" Mutely, I shook my head. I only knew, according to the family who raised me, that my father, who was a friend of theirs, had brought me to them one day. He had told them my mother was deadand that he could not take care of me. I had a deep cut above my right eyebrow and apparantly was dazed. Later I sank into a coma from which I aroused days later, but with no recollection of my past life. As far as I have been able to ascertain, I knew no Spanish, yet when my foster parents spoke to me in their language, I answered in kind, and fluently. The accident he referred to happened when a car struck me and I again lay in a stupor for five days. When I came to I remembered details of my childhood, the names of kinfolk, but nothing of how I came to Meico, nor how I was hurt. This man seemed to know, but he evidentally did not want to tell me. When I asked he only smiled and said something to Mira. She answered in the same tongue and picking me up, carried me out to the car again, and back to my room. ------- I SHALL, from here on, touch only on the highlights of my stay. I met many of the people, and they were all so kind to me. Many times, two or three of them would come and take me to different parts of the cave world. I visited the library where all the written works are kept, books in every language, and on every subject. Even newspapers. One funny little newspaper I laughed at a great deal was a tiny paper no larger than our present day magazines in size, and only two pages. It was dated way back in the '80's. That and another little paper. One was called "The Surprise" and the other "The Grasshopper." I took a copy of each, and I still have them after 17 years. On the corners of a book bound in sheepskin there were ornaments of some metal resembling gold, made in the shape of a maple leaf. One of them came loose and I asked if I could have it. (EDIOR'S NOTE: Since the publication of Mrs. Rogers' letter, many of our readers have visited her, and, although your editor has not seen these articles for himself, he understands Mrs. Rogers has them. Now, are they significant? Or is the book corner just a surface book corner; and are the two little papers just papers published in the '80's on the surface? Perhaos some our readers could tell us if this last is so. If it were so, it would prove nothing; but if it were provable that no such papers were ever printed on the surface, it WOULD prove something. - Raymond A. Palmer) The custodian gave it to me willingly, later I strung it on a chain and I still have it. While there I saw many articles of surface manufacture. According to Mira many of the Nephli lived on the surface, many were scientists, doctors, lawyers, judges and even higher in the government. But how could that be, I asked, when because of their huge size they would be marked? That last struck her as very funny and when she recovered from her mirth, she eplained that the Nephli were masters of a reducing ray as well as an enlarging ray. These men are sent tp the surface to search for those who have even a small strain of Nephli blood in their veins, to aquaint them of their heratige and aid them. "Your grandfather was a pure blood Nephli," she stated. "Looking through the screen one day he saw a surface woman with whom he fell in love. He asked for and got permission to be reduced and ascend to the surface. The Rejii gave him their consent and blessing. He left us and sought out your grandmother to be and married her. After she died he came back to live with us and to await the time when she would be "changed." (EDITOR'S NOTE: It would seem here that Mrs. Rogers believes you must "die" to get into the caves. Many of our more mystic-minded readers have "eplained" the whole mystery by this means. If we were to accept this, then how account for the fact that Mrs. Rogers is ALIVE today [provided of course, her story of being in the caves is true]? - Raymond A. Palmer) "Where is he now," I asked. Her reply left me breathless, but by now I couldn't disbelieve anything these unbelievable people said. "He is on the Mother Planet." I had learned not to ask questions when she turned away like she did now. Lazy days passed, and days when I wished I had something to do. Then one day, she and Arsi arrived with a group of young people, laughing and gay. We were to go on a trip, to the gardens, she informed me. I was placed in one of those infernal buttets and away we went. Arsi told me afterward we had gone about two thousand miles in less then two hours, but I know it wasn't any fun going fast , you could see nothing but a blur. They could see alright for they made comments about the scenery. Suddenly, we shot out of that long tunnel into sunlight, not that it was bright "sun," but the light was fintly lavander. One could see the sun plainly was not blue, but a grayish color. I truly believe that was the most perfect scene I've ever scene. We traveled over perfectly smooth roads, past fields, green wish grain and vegetables, (then there) came a stretch of forest where the trees were five times taller than any surface trees, and with leaves as large as my head, then another green stretch of fields. A lake of lovely blue water. In the distance I could see mountains, then the car slowed. As it stopped I could see a tall cylindrical object, as tall or taller than the tallest trees. From that smokestack---as I mentally called it---came a sound of cathedral bells. I looked inquiringly at Arsi, but he only smiled, until we came closer to the cylinder and the sound of bells became louder, with more of a warning tone to them. Instead of going on the way we were headed, the car turned to the left. The country back of the mountains must have been afire, for a red glow lighted their tops and was reflected on the "sky" which I learned was really the roof of the immense cavern where this simulated outdoors was situated. I learned later that those mountains were in a huge ring, that those cathedral bells were some kinbd of a warning signal, but never did I find out WHAT was outside that obviously fiery ring. I was given very definately to understand that it was forbidden territory. (EDITOR'S NOTE: Here is one of the most significant "proofs" your editor has, which supports Mr. Shaver's cavern world. From other sources, we have recieved a "report" of this same "ring of flame," except that this information describes it from WITHOUT rather than WITHIN the ring, as does Mrs. Rogers. Also, her every statement, although she does not know what the flame is, is entirely consistent with the other report. No one but your editor knows of this other report, not even Mr. Shaver. It is a policy of ours to keep significant items secret, so that if a confirming report comes in, we know that it is valid. If we were to report in the pages of AMAZING STORIES the details of such information, then subsequent letters giving the same information from people who could not possibly be associated with the first letter-writer, would be worthless, beind merely imitation of what we'd published. That is why we "keep secrets," as some of our readers decry. But when we have assembled a mass of proof that cannot be eplained away, we intend to publish a book outlining all of it. Your editor knows what the flame ring is, why it is maintained, what the warning is that Mrs. Rogers hints at, but cannot understand. - Raymond A. Palmer) WE RETURNED by a different route passing small stone dwellings, and this time we saw many Nephli in the gardens and fields. These were the farmers. Near one of the giant trees we stopped and ate our lunch, consisting of fruits strange to me, cooked flesh of fowl, resembling chicken, and that frothy green drink called PACHI. It was then that Arsi began to give me an eplanation of many things which were puzzling me. "Just so you won't have a headache trying to puzzle things out," he said, "I will tell you a few things about our life here. We are now in what is known as a garden, one of many, belonging to my people. You see, we have no winter or summer here, so, we always have fresh grain, fruit and vegetables. The lake gives us fish; that chicken you ate is from one of our poultry farms. Only it isn't chicken, it is a fowl as large as an ostrich. The "sun" is a ball of pure energy which was placed there by the first of our race to inhabit the caves. This was done many thousands of years ago. Of that you will learn later. Here we do not need money. Each one has a trade system. Say you need a garment, and you are a shoemaker. You trade a pair os sandals for a robe. The gardens are run the same way, I mean by that they are a community project. One family groups plants, another reaps, another brings in the crops. Those people that live in the stone houses tend the crops." While he talked I wished from the bottom of my heart I had had a chance to get a real education, to study the things that he had studoed and understood so well. What of the bells, I asked. His face became grave and the only answer I got was this. "Sometime when you are fully one of us, fully Nephli, then you will be told what they mean. This much I can tell you. They are a warning as well as a tolling for those who must pay." It was useless to ask more. That was evident in the way he changed the subject. "You want to know how the cars we drive can run without wheels or motor. That too would be impossible for you to understand now, but in a word they are driven by thought. You doubt this? Very well. Get in the car. Think very hard. Concentrate on the thought that you want it to go. When you wish it to turn or to slow down and stop, it will do so. Now," and he picked me up placing me in the car, we'll see how powerful your thought impulse it." I have never been accused of being a coward. I'd always try anything once. So I thought very hard, "Move car, move." The result nearly frightened me out of my wits. The darn thing came alive, and nearly jerked my head off. To save me life I couldn't think. But clearly into my mind came a voice, as I hurtled along. "PARDA, PARDA." Then "ESPAC DI MANI." (Turn car and return)." Desperately I repeated the words and the car turned around and in a few seconds we were back. The car stopped in front of our party, and Arsi and Mira were laughing at me. As for me, never again did I try to manage one of those things. ------- DURING the days that followed, I visited, perched on Arsi's or Mira's arm, the home of the Nephli. Large blocks of marble spread with soft furs served them as beds. Their tables were made of stone, as were their rooms. Those who had more than one child had eight and ten rooms. Children did I say? I saw babies as large as a ten-year-old. At that age an earth child would be crawling. Ten year olds were about my height, five-feet-five. One day I visited the school of that section. They were taught by a man who had lived on earth and passed his renewal when he became sixty. I was stunned, after they had introduced me to him, to hear him say, "Hi lady. I hope you'll like it here. By the way how does little old New York look now?" I still had enough breath left to tell him I had never been to New York. "You know," je cinfided. "I'd give anything if I could see my daughter's face, if she could see me now." I asked him where his daughter lived and what her name was. "Mary Landrum. She was a very lucky girl, she married a rich man and she thought I was crazy because I told her we belonged to the Nephli. You see, I knew, but she declared school-teaching had driven me mad. Why she even planned to have me sent to a madhourse. I knew what she was planning to do though, and so I retired to my room one evening and called on my people for help. I've often wondered what happened when she found out I was missing, although I suspect she was secretly relieved. It wouldn't have looked nice for her to have people know her daddy was in an asylum." (EDITOR'S NOTE: If this statement if true, it ought to be checked with the missing persons bureau of New York. If there is a Mary Landrum, and her father did vanish and was never seen again, it would actually prove nothing regarding the truth of Mrs. Rogers' manuscript, but it would be interesting and contributory material. We are writing the missing persons bureau and will report. However, Mrs. Rogers mentioned in a letter we have that she has substituted names for the persons actually mentioned in her story. If so, the Mary Landrum lead will account to nothing. - Raymond A. Palmer) He taught English to the small fry of the underworld. As for the higher educational departments, this surface brain of mine will never be intelligent enough to understand all they taught. You see, I never went beyond the third grade in school. All that I write here is not mine. My hand is guided, for in writing a letter I cannot spell at all correctly. One day Arsi said some things I did not understand. He pointed out a huge bearded man to me. "This man," he said, "comes from the planet Venus." My bewilderment showed on my face, for he elaborated. "He came on the last space ship." "Space ship? You mean ships like aeroships can go to other worlds?" "That's right," he answered. "We have colonies all over the known and unknown universes. That is, unknown to surface astronomers. Soon another ship will be leaving and if you reming me of my promise I will take you to see it off." I had to be content with that promise and the next day I started to school, a moving picture school, and through it I learned more than I ever dreamed of. I went to bed each sleep period reliving the scenes I had witnessed. Mira went with me sometimes, but more often it was Arsi. As he put it, "I never get tired of seeing the beginning of the one hundred." ------- THE first scenes were of a beautiful world. Sometimes the light came from a green sun and other times from a faintly lavander sun. I believe the green sun was their night time, for at that time I would see very few people stirring about. We seemed to float over city after city. Then the City Beautiful. Words cannot describe it. It is what you imagine heaven would look like. Tall buildings, tinted of delicate colors, apparently of marble, towered into the sky. The people? Well, I thought the Nephli were giants, but these were twice as tall. The "film" showed a public square. There was a temple. We entered. Giants in pale blue robes lay prostrate on the floor, worshipping. Suddenly one of these arose, bowed low to someone or something I could not see, and actually floated down the floor of the temple, out of it, and stood for a moment as if recieving instructions, down a broad hall, then into a waiting car just like the ones we used under the ground. Through great avenues, to an elevated platform. Suddenly the car arose from the ground. Straight up it flew, and came to rest on that platform. Up we went with it, And I became aware only then that that platform was large enough to hold a city twice as large as Meico City. There lay a fleet of great torpedoes shining as if they were made of silver. (Arsi explained that these were space ships). The being we were watching went in through the side of one of these, the largest of all. Then the scene faded. I was taken back to my room. The next day I eagerly awaited the hour to go to the "pictures." The wall lighted up again, and there was the City. Until now no sound had accompanied the pictures, but now we were in the temple again and there was a vast throng of people there. That same great figure of a being was talking to them in a language unintelligible to me. He must have been choosing certain couples from among them, for from one side of the hall a being would step forward, from the other side another, etc. Whoever was showing the film must have moved it forward for I could distinguish the faces of the beings. Some were black, some were olive-skinned, others were brown, and still others were white, like the beings I had seen inhabiting the city. Arsi began to explain. "These are the different races from different planets who were the chosen to inhabit this world of ours. Ten couples of each race, and then four races. Then twenty Nephli, ten couples." The scene faded for a moment, came again, and to my surprise we were now aboard that great ship. "They are now in space, bound for this system. Thay have been in space a year and are now approaching Earth. Now watch this next scene. This is the landing." I asked, "Why did we see no beings moving about on the ship?" "Suspended animation, my dear." (I learned afterward what suspended anomation meant.) Now the ship was coming to life. We were in a great chamber, and all but twenty of the people were no larger than myself. Those twenty you see are the rulers, or guides, of the others, to teach them and start them in their new life. But," he added sadly, "these people strayed from the teachings of their friends and rulers, the Nephli." ------- THE scene shifted. Now we were in another place. A couple were left there. Another and another departed the ship until only the Twenty were left. Now the scene shifts to a time where the Nephli have completed their cities. Their cities were perfect, their science was perfect. They knew how to prolong life even then. How to become larger or smaller in size. Some day you will know and see many of these marvelous things, but we will escape all the sorded scenes by my telling you that these children of the original eighty subjects rebelled against the Nephli. The Nephli could have crushed them as easily as one kills a fly, but they are a godly people who do not kill. Instead, they went underground. How you ask? It was easy. Especially after the priest of Tamil asked Divine help. A vision was shown him on the wall of a large cave. He was instructed to eplore deeper, and where the way was too narrow, to use the fire-blower (translated from their language) to widen the way. (The fire-blower was shown me. About the size of an Austin car, it shoots out a bluish fire which consumes everything with which it comes in contact. Whatever it touches is obliterated.) They took their machines, their records and their tools. With the vast caves open to them their scientists manufactured a sun, beneath the rays of which grew trees, flowers and vegetables. Some of the seeds they had brought to earth from the mother planet. At first they were few, and depended on robots to do a share of the work. These are still used to some extent. In their observatory -I will call it that--they do not use telescopes, but have the vision screen. What an improvement it is over the telescope. All they have to do is touch a button and the heavens pass in review even to their own system. That was my delight to look at the stars and listen to the chief astronomer. You are told by your astronomers one thing today and another thing tommorrow. One day they say Mars cannot have life. Net day they say it has. I say to you that it is written that very soon you will see for yourselves that all the stars and planets as large as Earth or larger have life, beings like ourselves. None of this four-legged, green-colored stuff. Their animals are more varied, yes. I saw moving views of them. Let me also say that if you could possibly see the home world of the Nephli you would only see what appeared to be an overgrown edition of our moon, even to the craters. But their science has found a way to cover their world with a shield which makes it look like a barren world. When it was first shown me on the vision screen I thought of pictures I had seen of the moon. Then Sogni Mir did something and it was as though we were looking at a world through a veil. As the misty veil faded we were able to see I same beautiful city I saw in the record screen. Now if they are able to veil their world in this way, why would it be impossible for other worlds to do the same thing? ------- ANOTHER curious tale was told me... Once there was a man of the Nephli, named Jas Whal who was also a great scientist. In an effort to persuade the humans who inhabited Earth to turn from the flase gods they worshipped, at the command of Tamil he was sent to the surface to teach of the true God and to give Man of the science he knew. That was why he left the world under us---the Tamion knew him no more. He was reduced to the stature of an ordinary man and came up to the surface in order to carry out the work assigned to him. He taught these ungrateful people. He proved his divinity (divinely guided nature) to them by what to them were miracles, but to him was pure science, know-how. Their eyes were too blind to see, only a few could understand or wanted to. They tortured him, and he who could have merely vanished from their sight, allowed even that in an effort to prove to them that he would die for them. He apparently died and was placed in a cave that was an entrance to the underworld. His people came and revived him. They took him back home, but he had to show those who believed in him that he was above death, so he appeared to those friends again and then vanished... Jas Whal, as the Nephli knew him, was a giant of a man by our standards. At least six and a half feet tall, short-haired. His hair and eyes were dark, but very white skin... By the way, I was never allowed to see the Rejii (Ruler), but I know he saw me many times, for I recieved thought impressions from him and still recieve them. My requests to Tamil are relayed through him. I also have the assurance that some day soon I shall see him with their eyes, as they see him. TIME passed peacefully and pleasantly in the caves. Then came the day of Arsi's and Mira's wedding. I, as an initiate to be was allowed to be present at that wedding. In the Temple the lights were on full. Those two walked down to the altar. Behind the altar were thick, silvery drapes. They knelt there for about ten minutes, their heads bowed. Suddenly those drapes became misty, unreal, and they were gone, and the whole space behind where the drapes had been was filled witht the loveliest yet most inspiring light I ever epect to see. In the heart of that light was something of unearthly colors, in shape vaguely like a hand, a gigantic hand. Two fingers of radiance shot out from the hand. One touched the head of Arsi, and the other the head of Mora, lingered for an instant and was away, and was gone. The core of the light seemed to receed farther and farther away to unheard of distances, and was gone. The drapes appeared again, and the two newlyweds arose to their feet, and on their faces were the glories of those who have seen God. No human wedding, with priest or preacher, could have been as beautiful as that. ------- DAYS later Mira and I were in the GAJOYA (room of machines). She was telling me what the different machines were for, when a shrill whistling arose. Her eyes were bright as she turned to me. "HAI, another human arrives. Shall we go and see?" I assented and we got in the torpedo, as I have named the car. We arrived at the number one room just in time to see two of the Neph guardians of the door helping a man from the car. He was a nice looking fellow, I could see at a glance either American or English, and he was in a coma. Gori, one of the guards who spoke Spanish, but no English, beckoned me over. "Little one, you speak the Earth-man's language, no? Then come with us." I went willingly, for I could see the man was badly hurt, but he came to as I looked at him. "Hello mister, you are an American, aren't you?" I asked. "Thank God you can talk English. Why you are an American youself." His eyes strayed around the room and came to rest on the Neph guards, and if ever I saw a man sick with fear this was he. He must have thought he was any place but heaven, or else crazy. "Who ... who ... are these people?" he asked. First," I said, "I would like to know how you found this place?" "I don't know. I was exploring the CAVE DE LOS VIENTOS. I suddenly stepped off into nothingness, and the net think I knew I was here. My name is Prindle. I ..." He had fainted again. I told Gori eactly what the man had told me, and they immediately took him to the laboratory. We were not invited to come in, but that man came out of the lab two hours later walking as though he had never been hurt. I didn't understand what a miracle had been wrought until Prindle himself told me that he had been an iron worker in the States and fifteen years before had gotten a steel sliver in his eye which had blinded him permenantly. Now his sight was restored in that eye as if he had never had an injury. Hours later he was given the test. A metal cap was on his head, and a light was shown on the top of that cap. Obviously he was asleep or hypnotised. Harji stoo over him and spoke to him in a language I did not know. Prindle mumbled something. Then as the light grew stronger, spoke in the same tongue. Finally the light faded and Harji turning to the guards, gave a command. Prindle was carried out and I thought that was the last I had seen of him, but I believe I saw him in San Antonio, after I came up here. I asked Mira what they had done with him, and she said, "He has been put to sleep; they have carried him to the surface and to about two miles distance from the entrance to the cave. All memory of his accidental fall into the cave and his experience while here are erased from his mind. When he awakes he will not recall finding the cave and will only have a burning desire to go back to his own country." . I thought no more of the incident nor did I have any reason to doubt her word, for the Nephli DO NOT LIE. IT WAS several days later that Arsi, Mira and I were on our way to the bathing canal, a stream of water crystal clear which runs through one of the corridors and which is designed for bathing only, when we came to the great elevator shaft, closed with great iron doors which I had seen many times before, but had never known the use of. Just then the ground trembled. There was a swishing noise as if a roman candle magnified a millian times had gone off. Arsi, as usual, was carrying me, and I grabbed him with a death grip at that terrible sound. I have never seen him so amused. When he could control his mirth, "Don't be afraid, Maggie. That was only the yearly space ship leaving." Then my bewildered expression, "that is the energy-drive ship that surface men will some day use to go to the stars." He added sadly, "Up and up he will go, not alone to the stars, but to the other sciences as well, until his arrogance and pride lead him to believe he can reach to Tamil, himself. Then; Maggie, Tamil in his wrath that man should try to assume the attributes of the supreme being, will destroy him and all his works and of the surface people leave only those who are humble and clean hearted. Shall I tell you what will happen then? The Nephli will come back to the surface , to their rightful heritage, and bring all their marvelous science to make the world a peaceful place to live in, a world of beauty where wars are no more. Then and only then will Tamil be fully revealed to us." "But how," I asked, "can they get through the earth crust without being seen?" "Many have seen the light of a departing ship," he said, "and some have guessed what it might be, but none have been able, not will they be able, to know from whence it leaves the underground." Time passed rapidly, TOO RAPIDLY for me, and the day came when my mentors told me that I would soon depart. Would I remember nothing of my stay with them? Harji answered that query. "You," he said, "will remember everything. You will say nothing until the time is ripe. Then you will tell just what we tell you to say. The truth. From that truth you will tell you will find five of the undiluted blood of the Nephli, many who have a strain of Nephli mied with surface who will eventually remember or who will dream and in dreams will be shown their heritage. Tommorrow you will be taken to the Tamion and be present at the renewal of three of such things. That and the enlargement of these same beings will be the last of the marvels you will be shown before you go back." THE net morning, or I should say, the end of sleep time, myfriends took me to the room called Tamion. There I saw the three new, soon-to-be residents of Nephli land. There were two women and one man. The man looked like a German, the two women like Mexicans. I couldn't speak to them, for I had been cautioned not to. But judging from the expressions on their faces, they were very happy about the whole thing. We only stayed for a moment inside, long enough to see them lie down in front of a tall stone. At first glance the stone seemed to be a shaft of granite, but then I could see that a soft rosy glow made it nearly transparent. Sixteen hours later we went back, and those three who had entered old, wrinkled, gray, and worn, came forth young, beautiful, strong. They were forthwith taken to another room, the enlarging room. I would say it was two hours they stayed there, and although I am not by nature a curious person, I was all agog with excitement, for I wished to be assured it was true that I would some time be able to do the same. It was true all right. When they came out they were as large as Arsi and Mira. (EDITOR'S NOTE: Many of our readers object to [the idea of] giants because they say that their lung surface would not be sufficient to supply their huge bodies with oygen to live, nor would their bones support their weight. They all neglect to consider that their DENSITY might be less. As a rather unreal analogy, let's assume that you and your editor were suddenly only one-hundredth as dense as we are---say we were composed of "gases." Now, to us a chair also composed of "gases" would seem as solid as we, and we would be unable to say that we were not as "solid" as we were originally, nor that the chair was as solid. And yet, we would not be violating the "law" of physics which says these things about lungs and bones. Do we KNOW that matter is always exactly as we have defined it in our present degree of "scientific enlightenment"? Perhaps this "enlarging" process means only in size, not in MASS. - Raymond A. Palmer) I was sure, now, and my doubts were dissipated. Hours later they came for me, Mira openly wept and even Arsi wore a sad epression. A brand new suitcase was placed in the torpedo. Mira, seeing my look, grinned. "Surface clothes, Maggie. You didn't epect to go back in that robe did you?" She handed me the black dress I had worn there. I disrobbed and doned the dress amd the slippers. I sure missed those soft sandals I had been wearing for so long. As I was lifted into the torpedo, Harji came up, shook my hand and put a small package in it. "This little gift to you can be sold. The sum of money it will bring will be enough to keep you until you find a way of making your living. You will be poor many times, but unseen we will guard you. Nothing can happen to you, of ill. Your course is mapped out for you, and twenty surface years from now you will return to us." SOON we were at the same entrance where I had entered with Doc Kelmer. At a command from Arsi the door swung open. I passed through and turned around as Mira said, "Walk to that CASITA you see in the distance. Stay there two days, when one of ours will come for you. Adios and good luck." Through tear-misted eyes I saw the door close. Then there was nothing to see but a clump of greenery. I walked as directed to the CASITA and was met by the Indian woman. She asked no questions, for she must have recieved instructions from Them. I stayed there till the evening of the second day, and I don't believe we exchanged a dozen words during that time and for some reason I didn't feel like talking either. Late that second evening a fine car drew up in front of the CASITA. I grabbed my suitcase and got in. The driver didn't believe in talking either, for even when I asked him if he knew where I was to be taken he only grunted. We arrived in Mexico City by daybreak and the car stopped on San Juan de Letran Street. Somehow I did not worry. I went directly to a friend of mine who had been very good to me and she nearly fainted when she saw me. "Mag! Where in Heaven's name have you been? Prison I suppose, but if you were it did you good, for you look twenty years younger." "Never mind," I replied. "I want to know how much you will give me for this." When I showed her the little gold begemmed bo she threw a fit. "Where did you get this?" Then as if she thought I had stolen it, "Maggie, you couldn't have...." "Stolen it?" I grinned. "No, it is true I can't be believed, but take my word for it. It is strictly honest." She finally became convinced and gave me nine hundred and fifty pesos for it, although I know it was worth much more. (EDITOR'S NOTE: The bo was sold to Alma Lewis, wife of an eecutive of the CIA LUZ Y FUERZA [Mexican Light and Power Company]. Recent letters are unanswered, and there is a report that Alma Lewis has returned to England with her husband. Does anybody know of her whereabouts? We would like to see this bo, or send a representative to see it. - Raymond A. Palmer) The exchange at that time was two for one, so I did nicely after I got here and at last started to work. Tamil has indeed watched me in more ways than one and taken care of me. I have been cajoled, tempted, even threatened, in an effort to make me tell what I know. It is futile. Now I shall look, as I have been doing for seventeen years, for the ones who have that trace of Neph blood in them. I have found the five. I have found a few of the mixed blood. I have a great many more to find, both of Neph blood and of surface who are worthy to be among those who will survive. This is my story, a vindication of my friends, the Nephli, and a tribute to TAMIL.

288844614_521673993024045_8574908490893612641_n.jpg
 

Attachments

  • 294459420_542778624246915_3924808223090899542_n.jpg
    294459420_542778624246915_3924808223090899542_n.jpg
    12.1 KB · Views: 1
Last edited:

nix

Honorable
In 1950 in Texas two boys, 12 and 9, went fishing, a small saucer the size of a car tire and about 1 foot and a half high came and landed nearby and took off after few seconds, older boy touched it and it emitted some gas or liquid which burned his arms and face.

275888306_459802885877823_2772716675333481304_n.jpg

Buff Ledge abduction
1968, summer camp on Lake Champlain near Burlington
The UFO abduction that reportedly occurred at Buff Ledge, north of Burlington , Vermont, is unusual in that it involved two persons who, though separated by years and distance, provided strikingly similar accounts to an investigator. The incident took place at Buff Ledge Camp, a since-closed girls’ camp. The two witnesses have never been publicly identified, but astronomer and ufologist Walter N. Webb, who spent years probing the episode, gives them the pseudonyms Michael Lapp and Janet Cornell. On the evening of August 7, 1968, Lapp and Cornell, who worked as counselors, were relaxing on an L-shaped dock that jutted one hundred feet out into Lake Champlain and which was largely concealed by the bluff from the view of others. The camp was nearly deserted; most campers and counselors were off on a trip elsewhere. Lapp and Cornell witnessed the approach of a bright light that soon resolved into a white, glowing, cigar-shaped object. Soon three smaller white lights emerged from the bottom right side. As the last light came into view, the cigar-shaped object sailed away. The small UFOs executed various maneuvers through the sky, moving close enough so that the observers could see that they were domed and disc-shaped. After five minutes, two of them departed in opposite directions, to the north and south, emitting sounds like “thousands of tuning forks,” as Lapp would put it. The remaining UFO flew toward them, and now it looked the size of a small house. Abruptly it streaked upward, vanished, then reappeared to plummet into the water about a mile away. Soon the UFO came back to the surface and flew, at an altitude of fifteen feet above the water, toward the witnesses again. It stopped some sixty feet from them, and now it was so near that Lapp could see right into its transparent dome, where he was shocked to observe two large-headed figures, short in stature with big eyes and small mouths, who were clad in gray or silver uniforms. Turning to his companion, Lapp saw a woman in an apparent trance. She did not act as if she had heard him when he spoke to her. At that point Lapp decided to try an experiment, and he addressed the entities. Who were they, he asked, and why were they here? To his surprise a voice with a “feminine quality” spoke inside his head to assure him they meant no harm. Over the next few minutes, as Lapp spoke his questions aloud, and the alien woman replied telepathically, he was told that the aliens had “returned after the first atomic bomb exploded” and that they were seeking some form of energy about which the voice provided no details. They were also engaged in war with others of their race, characterizing these enemies as “evil.” When Lapp asked where they came from, he heard a name he could not pronounce or subsequently remember. Finally, with the two beings disappearing below the deck, the UFO positioned itself ten feet above the witnesses’ heads. A beam shone down on them, a kind of “liquid light” that felt weirdly as if it were shining inside Lapp’s head. He and Cornell fell down on the deck as voices and machine sounds echoed. The next thing they knew, it was dark. They were lying on the deck as two girls atop the bluff were shouting about a UFO. The 52 Buff Ledge abduction object was ascending and shooting beams of light toward the girls. The following evening Lapp drove home to tell his parents, who responded with skepticism, about his sighting. He also informed his girlfriend, who was similarly unreceptive. He did not discuss the incident with Cornell and soon lost contact with her. In the years ahead, he had dreams about being onboard the UFO and developed an interest in mysticism and religion. In 1978 he discussed his experience with Webb, then an astronomer employed by Boston’s Hayden Planetarium. Subsequently, Webb traced Cornell to Atlanta. She confirmed the sighting though all she could recall of it was that a “big light” had approached them, they had fallen down, and some sort of mental block had ensued. Webb had refrained from sharing the details Lapp provided him; still, Cornell’s account matched Lapp’s to the extent that her memory allowed. Separately placed under hypnosis, the two recounted an abduction experience. Lapp “re m e m b e re d” standing on the deck with one of the humanoids looking into space and o b serving Earth, Moon, stars, and the cigar shaped craft. Cornell was stretched on a table in the lower level as two aliens conducted what seemed to be a physical examination on h e r. Lapp was put on a table next to hers and lost consciousness. On re c overing, he found that the ship had entered a hangar that was inside yet a larger one. He and an alien companion sailed on a beam of light through a wall. An elevator took them to an enormous domed room occupied by many humanoids, who we re watching something out of Lapp’s line of vision. Taken into another room, he had a vision of an unknown landscape occupied by distraught, weeping human beings. He passed out. When he awoke, he seemed to be falling through space, while a globe full of television screens with his picture on each a p p e a red in front of him. He stepped t h rough one of the screens, and on the other side of it, he and Cornell we re back on the d o c k . Cornell’s story was less detailed than Lapp’s. She remembered being suddenly aboard the UFO and described the entities nearly exactly as her companion had. Her “recall” of the vehicle’s interior matched Lapp’s. Webb devoted five years to the investigation in an effort to substantiate anything that could be substantiated. To his disappointment, he found no one, who had been at the camp in August 1968, who could corroborate the UFO sighting. Background checks and psychological tests attested to Lapp’s and Cornell’s sincerity and honesty.
See Also: Abductions by UFOs Further Reading Webb, Walter N., 1994. Encounter at Buff Ledge: A UFO Case History. Chicago: J. Allen Hynek Center for UFO Studies.

275819919_459461205911991_2886491530558410631_n.jpg

1961, Brown Mountain, near Morganton, North Carolina, night Investigating the source of mysterious nocturnal lights often seen on Brown Mountain, Ralph Lael made contact with aliens. By asking questions, the lights moved up and down for "yes" and side to side for "no." Lael says one of the lights indicated that he should approach a concealed door in the mountainside. There, "intelligent beings" producing the lights were based. Inside the mountain, he was led to a room (eight feet square) with walls "clear as glass." Suddenly a voice said, "Do not fear; there is no danger here." The voice said Lael had been chosen to tell others about the true history of the lights. Lael says the voice claimed humans were created on the planet Pewam, which, he explained, is now a waste of asteroids between Mars and Jupiter. In October 1961, Lael visited the mountainside, again entering the invisible door. This time he was offered and accepted a ride to Venus. Two days later he arrived on what he believed was Venus, and met direct descendants of people from Pewam. He described an attractive female named Noma, scantily clad in a bra and panties. While on Venus, he was also shown what appeared to be newsreels showing the destruction of Pewam, along with scenes of early humans on Earth. Milt Machlin and Timothy G. Beckley, UFO (New York: Quick Fox, 1981), p. 108.

275564936_458512322673546_4317599056904082467_n.jpg

Some valuable info from contactee Barry Littleton



Location. Sarandi Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil
Date: May 14 1958 Time: 1900
The witness, Arturo Berlet was confronted by 2 tall aliens (about 2 m in height) and taken to another planet onboard a disc-shaped craft resembling two plates joined together and about 30 m in diameter. He was told that the engines work with solar (stellar) energy in order to operate. He was told that their planet of origin was Akart with a population of about 20 billion. The planet was overcrowded, with the residents living in huge underground or partially grounded skyscrapers. The sun on that planet was different, dark orange, or reddish in color, very cold. The weather was very cold all the time, like the far northern regions of earth or the Artic regions. Landscapes were bare, deserted, and remotely similar to “Mars”. Akart is probably in the Proxima Centauri star system, which is the earth closest system. Its main mega city is called “Kon” with a population of 90 million residents. The planet is ruled by an autocratic regime, their ruler is called “Son of the Sun”. They told Berlet that they were hoping for nuclear war on Earth (!) that could give them additional space, but out of religious orientation and decent nobility, they have changed their plans in regards to planet Earth. The aliens have different copper-based blood (greenish-bluish) so their skin tint is lighter toned. Their height was slightly taller than humans and they have light hair. Communication with Berlet was in the German language, which the aliens knew very well. They claimed that they had bases on the Moon and in Mars. Additional details recently received indicate that Akart is not near Proxima Centauri but in the Kaarit (Karks) system, the dim orange star HD 35854 Columbae, 58.5 light years away from earth. The humanoids are of the Nordic race, with light-yellow or orange hair, bluish blood. Akart has no moons, but has huge orbital platforms orbiting around it. Akart is approximately earth-sized, but desert-like, with little water thus resembling the planet Mars. It has very cold glaciers at its polar regions. The buildings look like high multi-story edifices with balconies on each floor where they park their air vehicles, or huge pyramids partially submerged underground installed into the slopes of mountains. They have been visiting earth since 1938, taking samples of flora and fauna. They have additional bases in Alaska, Brazil, Central Africa, Northern Urals in the mountains north of Vorkuta. Their original plans were to colonize the earth in case of nuclear war but later backed away from those plans. Unlike many other races they are unable to communicate via telepathy. The Akartian spacecrafts use stellar energy.
MORE INFO:
Contact happened in Brazil in 1958. Arthur Berlet was a man of little formal education. Arthur Berlet was born in 1931 in the middle of Sarandi, RioGrande do Sul /Brazil. His family was of German/French blood. He was tall, bronzed skin, dark brown hair and blue eyes.
Arthur Berlet never sold a book on this/tried to make money or like on his story, and the investigators found no way to mistrust his descriptions. But the UFO clubs at that time did not understand much of interplanetary or inter-dimension travel and like, so they refused to touch such stories on contact cases, to other planets as factual or real. He was simply not believed and all meant he was crazy with such a story. But he went on to tell of what he had been through, and accepted that most could not believe him.
All he experienced being on this planet, he wrote down in 14 notebooks. He had not read any science fiction books before, because he was not any book reading man, and he lived in rural Brazil. But he was well respected by his neighbors, friends and family.
He always stood by his story, in spite of all his problems from it. The story had not been published in English, until WS got it translated and told in the 80ths. There was much UFO activity in this area in those days in the late 50's, and many saw them, but it was from this also many rumors. But some did investigations, and in this case, Jorge E.M. Geisel, and Carlos de Oliveira Gomes + Rui Schmidt's, who arranged a meeting with Arthur B. in the house of Carlos, sometime after rumors came out of his adventures.
George wrote later from this:
After 7 to 5 hours of interrogation, we all were faced with the incredible reality; Berlet had traveled to another planet and was gone for nine earth days from May 14th to May 23rd 1958. We met repeatedly, and never had any reason to doubt the verbal account of Berlet. There was an impressive seriousness about him and he never sought to capitalize on his story.



MY COMMENT
I love this case, have read the book multiple times, it has many details in it that ring truth. As for where Acart is in book it is said Acart is 65 million km from Earth which would place it in orbit of Mars, it also baren like Mars, has two small (artificial) satellites (like Mars) and that Acart year has 675 Earth days (Mars has 687) but it cannot be Mars. Most believe Acart is probably in Alpha Centauri or other nearby system. I am not so sure, distance is given clearly.

MORE INFO

https://galactic.no/rune/acart2.html

Ken Bakeman is/was a contactee who had contact with reptilian-lizard beings, Greys, mantis, blue dwarfs, tanned-Nordic types with plastic looking skin, MIBs, human military and many other type beings since childhood. He wrote a book The Verges: A Chronicle of Alien Encounters, Book 1, there should've been two more but i don't think they were released. Below is his only interview and his archived website where you can read some of his many experiences. Sadly, Ken has disappeared few years ago and possibly died. He was baptized by a lizard 'pope', energy vampirized by a reptilian, met angelic beings, he saw a reptilian named Renjeck turn into a ball of light, move around and then turn back into physical form etc.
"Ken Bakeman was born in Seattle in November of 1953 and grew up in the suburbs east of Lake Washington. In the late summer of 1992 Ken was involved in a traumatic automobile accident in the midst of which he experienced an epiphany -- from that moment on his life would be completely changed, forever. In the following months he began to experience intense feelings of anger especially when he looked at his own reflection in the mirror! At the same time he developed an obsessive interest in reading any and all books about the paranormal -- ranging from UFOs to Sasquatch to 'aliens' and all matter of weird topics. The destabilizing anger and an oppressive, looming sense of something that needed to be remembered eventually led to a breakthrough memory recall. This concerned an abduction event in 1965 that took place in the Canadian Rockies when Ken was eleven years old. Since that first conscious realization of involvement with alien beings Ken has remembered more and more extremely strange experiences that took place in his secret life, many with missing time and contacts with a wide range of beings -- from the Gray aliens to Reptilians all the way to angelic light beings. The number of extraordinary encounters consists of well over 100 events."

Interview



Website


About the book
"Verges of the Weird is a collection of true accounts that chronicle the experiences of Kenneth (Kenny) Bakeman, an inductee of the Grey Aliens. Written with vivid and eidetic detail, these accounts record a lifetime of involvement with a wide range of Alien beings.
This interaction not only has included Grey Aliens but also well over two dozen other Alien types. Most of these types have not been very well understood and in many cases not even recognized at all by entrenched Ufology. An accounting of the broad spectrum of what really has been going on concerning the Alien Agenda hasn't even yet begun. Until now.
In the Verges Trilogy, a pattern is clearly demonstrated that shows how humans have been exploited by a variety of Alien entities to suit their agenda. Insights into a hybrid human-Alien breeding program are reported, along with graphic details about how human life-force is drained, stored and transmitted to hybrid embryos.
Recruited as a young child, Kenny also recounts how he was used as a pawn in a power struggle between the Greys and rival factions. This involvement took the author to over ten countries and through many regions of the United States during a span of four decades.
Verges of the Weird, a Chronicle of Alien Encounters is an essential resource for serious investigators into the Alien Agenda. It will most likely pose an ontological challenge for even the most brave of sojourners into the realm of the paranormal."
Testimonies of few people who corresponded with/met him https://www.abovetopsecret.com/forum/thread328997/pg1

267598460_405853411272771_7024120558870305469_n.jpg
267590423_405839891274123_800774039449264140_n.jpg
267557779_405839877940791_2599760700940050063_n.jpg
267402515_405839797940799_5537031007375462442_n.jpg
267398790_405839774607468_6751083091912049268_n.jpg
267378532_405839801274132_1209192045706009906_n.jpg
267265257_405850621273050_2980056334752374834_n.jpg
267247190_405840087940770_5078063054111911883_n.jpg
267230773_405839857940793_5349241152288954434_n.jpg
267162300_405839921274120_1266174051185750930_n.jpg

On the 24th day of April 1950, 42 year old factory worker Bruno Facchini was working the late shift, and stepped outside to get some fresh air on his break. His home city of Varese in Italy had just had a severe thunderstorm. The last distant streaks of lightning were still visible as Bruno decided to see if the electrical system had popped a circuit breaker. He was taken completely aback at what he saw not far from the factory doors. Investigating a bright glowing light which he thought was part of a factory transformer problem, he was shocked to see a circular shaped, glowing object with a ladder descended from its bottom. At the top of the UFO was a greenish glow which partially obscured a light-skinned being. The unusual being appeared to be welding something on the craft. Bruno's first impression of the craft was that it was a type of experimental craft from a nearby air base. His impression was quickly altered by the sight of several other small alien creatures which emerged from the craft. In a moment or two, the ladder began to be drawn up into the mysterious craft, and the beings began to reenter the craft through an invisible door of some kind. The full realization of what he was witnessing sent Bruno into a full run away from the frightening encounter. As he fled, he heard a sound like that of a large beehive. One of the remaining creatures pointed a type of weapon at the scared worker, and a beam of force knocked him to the ground. Although in pain, he was able to watch the last activities of the strange aliens as they prepared the craft to take off. The beehive like sound increased as the object made its way into the skies and vanished from view. The next day, Bruno made a full report of his encounter to the police force. There were signs still visible of the activities of the night before. Police found burned patches on the ground, and indentation marks of an extremely heavy object. Also found were some odd, green pieces of a metal-like substance. Bruno recounted the welding operation, and suggested that the green pieces of debris were refuse of the process. The fragments were analyzed. The results of this test concluded that the fragments were an "anti-friction" material, containing several types of metal along with a lubricant. In September 1953, UFO investigators had their own tests conducted on the green substance. A scientific institute specializing in metallurgy assessed that the fragments were 74% copper, 19% tin, and other trace elements. The substance, under heavy magnification was a yellow-white color, but did not contain any metals which could not be found on Earth. These conclusions did not entirely rule out the possibility of an extraterrestrial connection in the case of Bruno Facchini. There is no way to conclude that the metal composition could not be made on another planet. Facchini's accept was taken very seriously by all who knew him. He was a respectable man, well liked, and considered to be reliable and trustworthy. He gained nothing from his tale of the strange object and occupants he described on the night of April 24, 1950.
source: Eyewitness statements, UFO Italy.

264439637_400850808439698_659244716920277431_n.jpg

Location: Near Townsend, Broadwater County, Montana.
Date: May 1, 1940.
Time: Evening.
37-year old Udo Wartena operated a mining claim in the area and while he was working that day, he heard a droning sound. After climbing to higher ground, he saw a hovering object like the usual “pair of soup plates” resembling stainless steel. His estimate of its size was 35 feet high and 100 feet in diameter. A stairway was let down from the craft and a “man” descended and walked toward Udo, who went to meet him. The man was described as nice looking, wearing light-gray coveralls and a circular cap of the same material. He shook Udo’s hand and speaking slowly, as though he had to “pick” his way through the English language, he apologized for not knowing anyone was in the area. He asked if it would be okay to take some water from a nearby ditch and Udo agreed. A hose was lowered from the craft to take in the water.
The man asked Udo if he would like to come aboard, and Udo went willingly. He described the interior as having indirect lighting and upholstered benches around the sides of the walls. An older man was in the room and Udo described both the aliens as having snow white hair and ski-suits that appeared to be almost translucent. They claimed that they were 600 and 900 years old, knew over 500 languages, and were in the process of learning English.
Udo described the outside rim of the ship as having two flywheels that turned in opposite directions. It was explained to him that the flywheels gave the ship its own gravitation and overcame the pull of the earth and planets. The alien told Udo that they use the gravitational pull of the stars and planets to ride on; gliding as you would when you sail. The rings, he said, develop an electromagnetic force and which enabled them to travel faster than light. The alien also claimed that they used starlight to charge batteries in case of an emergency.
Udo asked the man why they had come to Earth. The alien said that since they look very similar to human beings they were able to mingle with us, gather information, and leave instructions to give help where needed. When Udo questioned him about Jesus and religion, the alien’s reply was that they would like to talk about these things, but could not. They were not to interfere in any way. When the craft had sufficient water, the aliens asked Udo if he was interested in going with them. Udo said that although it would be interesting, it would inconvenience too many people for him to suddenly disappear. Later Udo remembered that a couple of years earlier, a man who lived nearby had vanished without a trace and he wondered if the man had a similar experience with a craft and actually left with its occupants. Sometime during the encounter, Udo underwent a medical examination.
Just before departure, the aliens suggested that Udo tell no one about the incident, explaining that he would not be believed, but that he could relate the experience in years to come. When the ship left, it rose straight up into the air and disappeared. Somehow Udo had lost his strength and was unable to walk for about two hours. Although Udo was a religious man, he did not perceive his experience in religious terms. It was just a meeting with men who looked like us who happened to be from another planet. Udo did not tell his wife about the encounter for 30 years.
HC addendum.
Source: Warren P. Aston, Fate, April, 1998. Type: G

15041884877889023808.jpg

Date: July 1983
Location: Mount Vernon, Missouri
Time: morning | Dawn
Summary: A couple were puzzled by bright silver flashes coming from a pasture across the road from their farmhouse. Grabbing a pair of binoculars they were startled to see two small silver suited humanoids that appeared to be “running” their hands over a black cow that was lying on its side, not moving. The small beings moved their hands in odd jerky movements and suddenly the cow rose straight up and floated with the beings into a silvery cone-shaped object on the ground nearby. The object’s surface was like a mirror and reflected everything around it. Standing by a ramp on the object was a tall reptilian figure that had glaring eyes slit by vertical pupils resembling a snake. Standing on the other side of the craft was a taller and heavier hairy creature resembling a Bigfoot type being, that also had vertical yellow slits in round green eyes. As soon as the being entered the object with the black cow, it disappeared.
Source: Linda Moulton Howe Glimpses of Other Realities Vol. 1

264605897_398741375317308_6744076914101269981_n.jpg
264603095_398741411983971_6752380854434177962_n.jpg
264441638_398741395317306_9009372872026703484_n.jpg

UFO Contact from the planet Arian of Alderbaron (Aldebaran) by Martin Wiesengrun (pen name). Great book telling the true history of mankind, creation of hybrid worker 70 million years ago etc.


View: https://www.scribd.com/document/259465147/Ufo-Contact-From-Planet-Arian-of-Alderbaron



Needles to say, there were always groups on the planet who possessed this tech. With the onset of power electronics in the mid 19th century some, rare inventors stumbled onto degravitation principle, here are two reports that speak of a guy who inherited it from his late uncle and flew around the world with his wife and son.

Date: April 22 1897 01:00 AM
Location. Harrisburg Arkansas
Source: Modern News April 23, 1897

—In Arkansas, an aerial visitor settled to earth about two hours after the Barclay contact. In its April 23rd edition, the Harrisburg, Arkansas, Modem News, gave the following account: '"The airship of which we have read so much of late has caused considerable comment but no one ever dreamed that it would ever be anchored in Harrisburg. Wednesday night (April 21) Ex-Senator Harris was awakened about 1 o‘clock by an unfamiliar noise, and upon taking a peep out he spied a peculiar looking object in the west. Instantly he thought of the wonderful airship which had so mystified the people of the west during the past few weeks, and hurriedly dressing he took his field glass and went out in the yard where he could get a good view.

‘The first sight through the glass satisfied him that it was a wonderful airship. As the object came nearer he could discern the shape, but in few seconds it came so near that he threw down his glass. The mysterious flyer paused and gradually descended to within a few feet of the ground and only a short distance from Mr. Ham's' yard. Mr. Harris says there was an elderly man, a woman and two young men on board. The old gentleman wore a heavy set of dark, silken whiskers, which hang down near his waist. He had jet black eyes and a deep firm expression. Mr. Harris said he walked out a little nearer and hailed the old gentleman. The old man seemed a little surprised when he spoke, not expecting to see any one out at that hour of night, but he spoke pleasantly, and after taking on a supply of fresh well water. he said: “‘Well. you seem to be a very clever man, and if you will promise not to divulge my secret in a way to do me harm I will tell you the whole story, except how the effect is produced.’

“After receiving satisfactory assurance, he continued: ‘ you remember about 26 years ago (in the St. Louis papers) an account of a scientific invention made by a gentleman whose name I will not mention. by which the laws of gravitation were entirely and completely suspended? He was offered big sums of money for it by several syndicates in this country and also had large offers from parties at Paris, London and many other places. During the time he was considering these offers he had the invention securely locked in a safety deposit vault in New York City. Before he had accepted any of the offer he was taken violently ill, and after lingering a few weeks died, leaving his invention in the vault. This man was my uncle and he has partially confided the secret to me but not sufficiently for me to do anything without the original invention.

“‘After the lapse of about 19 years I managed to secure the original and having plenty of money at my disposal and having devoted my time and talent during the past seven years to experimenting,I have an airship which is almost perfection but I am not quite through experimenting, and so I continue to travel at night to keep from being detected. I will make an attempt to visit the planet Mars before I put the airship on public exhibition. “ ‘Weight is no object to me. I suspend all gravitation by placing a small wire round an object. You see I have a 4-ton improved Hotchkiss gun on board. besides about ten tons o! ammunition. I was making preparations to go over to Cuba and kill out the Spanish army if hostilities had not ceased,but now my plans are changed and I may go to the aid of the Armenians. To use this improved gun we only have to pour the cartridges into a hopper and press a button and it fires 63,000 times per minute.

“'No, gravitation is not in my way. I place my wire around this 4-ton gun and hold it out with one hand and take aim. Oh, I could place my anti-gravitation wire around the national capital building and take it by the dome and bring it over and set it down in Harrisburg as easy as I could an ink stand. Distance is almost overcome: why we came over the chunks of Dallas at 12:10, less than an hour ago, and we have travelled very slowly. I could take breakfast here, do my flopping in Paris and be back here for dinner without incon venience, as soon as I get my new propellors completed.‘ ”He said he must be ofi before anyone else was disturbed and invited Mr. Harris to take a ride with him, but he kindly declined the offer. He bade Mr. Harris adieu and floated up and drifted away to a place among the stars and in a few seconds was hid beyond the darkness of the night."

Date: May 6, 1897
Location: Arkansas, near Hot Springs
Source: Racine Daily Journal

The two witnesses, a constable and a deputy sheriff who were investigating some recent reports of cattle rustling in the area, provided the following account of their experience:

"While riding northwest from this city on the night of May 6, 1897, we noticed a brilliant light high in the heavens. After riding four or five miles around through the hills, we again saw the light, which appeared to be much nearer the earth. We stopped our horses and watched it coming down, until all at once it disappeared behind a hill. We rode on about half a mile further, when our horses refused to go farther. Almost a hundred yards distant, we saw two persons moving around with lights. Drawing our Winchesters, we demanded, "Who is that, and what are you doing?"

A man with a long, dark beard came forth with a lantern in his hand, and on being informed who we were, proceeded to tell us that he and two others-a young man and a woman-were traveling though the country in an airship. We could plainly distinguish the outlines of the vessel, which was cigar-shaped and almost 60 feet long, and looking just like the (sketches) that have appeared in the papers recently. The young man was filing a big sack with water about 30 yards away. The woman was holding an umbrella over her head. The man with the whiskers invited us to take a ride, saying that he could take us where it was not raining. We told him we preferred to get wet. Asking the man why the brilliant light was turned on and off so much, he replied that the light was so powerful that it consumed a great deal of his motive power.

He said he would like to stop off in Hot Springs for a few days and take the hot baths, but his time was limited and he could not. He said that they were going to wind up at Nashville, Tennessee after thoroughly seeing the country. Being in a hurry, we left. Upon our return about 40 minutes later, nothing was to be seen. We did not hear or see the airship when it departed".

More on the two cases PG 22 http://www.ignaciodarnaude.com/ufologia/FSR 1967 V 13 N 4.pdf

am61e65cef.jpg
te61e65cf0.jpg

And another confirmation degravitation was perfected more than 100 years ago

The Democrat-Herald newspaper, of Albany, Oregon, for August 27, 1973, reportedly told that in 1906, a boy named Herbert DeMott, from Mitchell, South Dakota, allegedly boarded an airship that had landed near his family's well.
The boy claimed: "As I approached it, a door rolled back and I was welcomed inside. Its two occupants sat inside on camp stools." They looked like ordinary human beings and they spoke fluent English, but they would not tell him where they were from.
The boy claimed the outer shell of the craft was filled with helium gas, and "when the lever was moved the magnetism from the Earth was cut off. In this fashion the ship was able to ascend."
He claimed that the occupants took water from the farm's horse trough "for use in manufacturing electricity."

And another

"Aeribarque" - That's Its Official Name
The Cincinnati Enquirer
April 25, 1897
"A Lancaster Gentleman Saw the Airship And Had a Talk With Its Chief Engineer Gave Him an Enquirer To Cheer Him on His Way And Also Closely Inspected the Weird Machine Details of a Stranger Story Than That Related of the Flying Horse in Arabian Nights"
Special Dispatch to The Enquirer
Lancaster, Ohio, April 24 - A gentleman who is prominent in this city and well known throughout the state, but who positively declines to permit the use of his name, lest his friends should accuse him of "hitting the pipe," stated to The Enquirer correspondent today that he had not only seen the much bruited airship, but had pretty thoroughly inspected it, as well as conversed with one of its occupants.
His story, which he told in all seriousness, is a remarkable one, and argues either that he saw what he describes or possesses an imagination which ought to insure anyone a fortune.
"A few evenings since," said he, "I was on my way home between Baltimore, in the northeastern part of the county, and this city. It was between 8 and 9 o'clock. My horse, a very quiet one, suddenly exhibited signs of both fear and distress, and became greatly excited. On looking about for some explanation of the animal's unusual conduct, I saw slowly descending into a field near by an object which looked as large or larger than a full-grown elephant. Fore and aft it carried brilliant white lights, which illuminated the country for considerable distance like a pair of electric globes "By this time I had become as badly rattled as my horse, and from the whirring, hissing noise of the descending object, I expected to hear a terrible crash when it struck the ground.
You can judge of my further surprise when I saw it come to the ground not a hundred yards distant without concussion or even a jar. In the scintillating lights, which still continued as brilliant as when I first noticed them, I saw the forms of two men, and heard them conversing in an unknown language.
"To my startled and abnormally enlarged vision, the aerial visitor, as it stood in the open field, looked as large as a barn. My first impulse was to whip up my horse, which had quieted down somewhat, and get out of the neighborhood. On further reflection, however, I concluded not to do so. Instead, I drove to a near turn in the road beyond a thick growth of underbrush where, out of sight of the machine, I securely tethered my horse, climbed the fence and went back to reconnoiter.
"I must confess that it was with considerable trepidation I approached the thing, and was soon face to face with the airship and its occupants, and in conversation with them.
One of them was clearly a foreigner, and it struck me that he was a Japanese, or belonged to some other Oriental race.
"He was apparently willing to talk, but his language was unintelligible to me. The other was an American, or, if not, then an Englishman, judging from his accent and pronunciation. He talked excellent English at all events, and evidently explained to his companion that I could not understand him. At all events the foreigner addressed me no further, but from time to time asked the other a question and once or twice seemed highly amused at his answers.
"The American talked freely enough, but gave me no real information. He wanted to know just where they were, and what the people and newspapers were saying about the object which stood before me. Happening to have a copy of The Enquirer containing several dispatches concerning the airship in my pocket, I gave it to him to read at his leisure. He was profuse in his thanks, and said that newspapers had been rather a scare article for some time, and that he was rather anxious to see what they said about it.
"'But why are you calling around in this mysterious way?' I inquired. 'Why don't you let the world know what you are doing?'
"'That's easily explained. We have discovered the principle, but there are, doubtless, many applications of it. If we were to appear in public, even after patenting our principle and discovery, with the appliances we now have, it would only be a little while until other men would probably discover better forms of application, and we would be compelled to divide the benefits of our discovery. We are on a tedious voyage of experimentation, and have been for more than six months. We often mingle with the world, but our discovery is hidden away, as it can be in a small compass, and no one suspects who or what we are. We pass as tourists among our fellow-men.
"'We are constantly making improvements. As soon as one is worked out we descend in some secluded sport, go to a town or city, and have the necessary mechanism made from drawings, adjust it and go on with further tests and experiments. At these times we are probably looked on as harmless cranks trying to invent perpetual motion. Six months hence we will probably have reached the limit of possible improvement. Then we will patent it in every country, and then in every manufacturing center they will turn out the aeribarque, which will revolutionize the world.'
"'Do you call this concern an aeribarque?"
"'That is what we call it. The name is exactly descriptive of the object.'
"'Will you permit me to inspect it?'
He turned to his companion, and after a short consultation, replied:
'"'In a general way only. But I will explain nothing to you. If you can reason out how it ascends and descends, or is propelled, well and good, but I shall answer no questions. Look it over and draw your own conclusions.'
"The contrivance itself was a strange piece of mechanism, and stood from 12 to 15 feet high. The lower half, or car, was an oblong square 8 by 5 feet. The upper half, an elongated globe, apparently 8 feet at its greatest diameter, gradually diminished and terminating in rounded points, its extreme length being 15 or 18 feet. The frame appeared to be a wire net work, only the wires were of an immense size - an inch in diameter on the bottom and sides of the car, growing smaller as they ascended, until at the top of the elongated globe they were not more than a quarter of an inch.
"They were joined together at close intervals and in both directions across the bottom, and ran up perpendicularly 5 or 6 feet, then curved inward till they nearly met. Then outward, upward and over till they formed the complete circle of the outer frame of the elongated globe or 'cigar shaped' apparatus spoken of in the papers. Inside of this upper network was a bag or a balloon, just fitting it and partially inflated.
"A very little testing convinced me that the supposed wires were tubular contrivances, composed either of steel or aluminum or some new metal, clearly of great strength and exceeding lightness. A series of these tubes ran horizontally around the lower part of the car at close intervals, joined into the upright tubes to a height of three feet. They were safety or guard rails. At the forward end the uprights were turned abruptly right and left at the height of 18 inches, and then brought together near the upper half, forming an entrance and exit to the car something like two feet wide. At this end the guard rail came no higher than the abrupt angle of the uprights, while at the other end they were uniform with the sides. At every point of contact these tubular wires were inserted into each other, while one nearly an inch in diameter, coming up independently from below, was inserted into the lower part of the balloon centrally.
"Thrown on the bottom of the car were several Oriental rugs, while all sorts of luggage, blankets, coats, canned goods and the like were stowed away at convenient points, or suspended overhead. Near the rear end of the car was a small box-like table on the top of which were a number of knobs or buttons, very like the appliances we see in electrical establishments.
"As I was not permitted to enter the car, nor even thrust my hand inside, I could only guess as to the purpose of this table. It seemed clear, however, that it was the motor or controlling principle of the aeribarque.
"The gentleman with whom I had been conversing seated himself at the table and said:
"'Take hold of the cross bars and lift the aeribarque or turn it over, if you can.'
"I made the attempt but failed.
"'You are weak and excited. Calm yourself an try again when I tell you.'
"He touched one of the points on the table, and there was a hissing sound like escaping steam or compressed air. He touched another, and a tremor ran through every part of the machine, and the balloon expanded perceptibly.
"'Now try it again.'"
"I grasped the cross bars and threw all my strength into the effort, but this time machine, men and baggage didn't seem to weigh a pound. With one hand I could lift it above my head. I begged him to tell me how the attraction of gravitation had been overcome, but he paid no heed to me, except to say:
"'Wait till the proper time comes.'
"He touched a third button and the lights disappeared, a fourth and they reappeared, one vivid green, the other white: then he alternated them with the other colors. In the meantime, I discovered that he was changing the temperature of the tubular frame from temperate to extreme cold and then to 200-degrees or above.
"Just below the points of the elongated globe, I had noticed what looked like two folded window shades of different sizes or shapes depending from metallic projections. He touched two buttons at once. The forward one unfolded into a rudder, the rear one into a fan-like propeller.
"'Explain to me, my dear sir,' I said, 'these remarkable mysteries.'
"'Wait a moment.'
He touched a series of buttons in rapid succession. There was the hiss of escaping air: the tremor through every line of the frame work; the balloon filled with a hissing sound till it bulged through the metallic network, and the aeribarque rose like a startled bird.
"'Good night!'
"This was called down from a height of a thousand feet: the propeller expanded: the rudder dropped into place and swung around, changing the ship's course at an acute angle, instantly, and more quickly than it takes to tell it it had disappeared in the direction of Newark.
"And what conclusion do you draw?" asked The Enquirer man.
"Why, sir, some one has got on the inside of nature at last.
Don't you know that this thing is constructed on the principle of a bird, in every essential? The frame of a bird is a combination of light, strong tubes or bones and quills. The strongest and longest flyers have the largest proportionate bones and quills.
"We know, as a general principle, that a bird is capable of expelling all in the atmospheric air from its bones and quills, or tubes, and supplying, in some unknown way, a volatile substance.
"This overcomes the attraction of gravitation, and enables it to rise in the air with the aid of its wings, and fly away at will.
"When it wants to descend it ballasts with the atmospheric air the tubes from which it lately excluded it. Kill a bird instantly on the wing and it drops perpendicularly, if the wind is not blowing. Wound it seriously and it falls at an angle. In one instance the attraction of gravitation becomes ascendant instantly - in the other gradually, hence the angling float.
"I am convinced that this airship not only embraces all the principles of the flight of birds, but another more wonderful and incomprehensible. The expulsion of the air from the tubular framework, supplying its place with some volatile substance: the expansion of the balloon compartment, with probably the same substance, and the lifting factor: the light, the heat, and the motive power for the machinery, I am convinced all come from the same source, and are produced and modified at will.
"Whether this be electricity or some more subtle and powerful principle in nature, I have no idea. But seeing what I did leaves not a single doubt in my mind as to the feasibility as well as the reality of the airship. It is really less improbable than the telephone and Edison's discoveries were a score of years ago. The men I saw have evidently unlocked one of nature's profoundest secrets.

259379992_391706492687463_8015181992839877512_n.jpg

Etc ad-infinitum
 

Attachments

  • 283304053_503584704832974_262678125103529849_n.jpg
    283304053_503584704832974_262678125103529849_n.jpg
    55.5 KB · Views: 2

nix

Honorable
By Means Of This Loadstone, The Island Is Made To Rise And Fall, From Gulliver's Voyage To Laputa, From Gullivers Travels Published C,1875

By Means Of This Loadstone, The Island Is Made To Rise And Fall, From Gulliver's Voyage To Lap...jpg

Janos

janos.jpg

sheats.jpg

I could go on and on infinitely as there is literally no end to these valuable materials, but no point to. It's all out there for those with eyes to see.
 
Last edited:
Top